《Accidental love II》


 Chapter 1 How About We Live Together

    Chapter 1 How About We Live Together


    In the ward of a hospital.


    The corridor filled with the strong smell of disinfectant could not conceal the bursts ofughter.


    "Ryan, am I good or my sister is good?"


    "Bitch, do you still have to ask? Your sister, Janice, is fucking dumb!"


    When Janice Stewart, who was about to knock on the door to enter, listened to the conversation inside,


    she was incredible.


    This voice! The content!


    Although she was already desperate, she still slowly raised her trembling hand, and pushed open the


    door little by little.


    With a sound of opening the door, the man and woman who were holding each other together stopped


    at the same time, and looked towards the door.


    For an instant, the three people were stunned at the same time.


    The unbelievable look in Janice''s eyes turned into anger and shame...


    The pair of lovers in front of her were not others, but her boyfriend, Ryan Jones, and her little sister,


    Fiona Stewart.


    For a moment, Janice felt that her strength had been drawn away. She had no strength to leave. Her


    feet were as if nailed to the ce, unable to move.


    "What... what are you guys doing?" Janice was already unable to say aplete sentence because of


    shock and confusion.


    The thermos in her hand slipped and rolled down. The chicken soup inside spilled out.


    Ryan was hospitalized with a stomach problem. She made soup for five hours at home and brought it


    here to him, but she actually saw such a scene?


    Compared to her shock, Ryan and Fiona were much calmer. They nced at each other, and both


    stood up from the sofa, sorting out their messy clothes casually.


    Ryan hugged Fiona, raised his eyebrows at Janice and shrugged indifferently, "Janice, since you saw


    it, Fiona and I don''t want to hide it from you. I love Fiona. So we two just break up!"


    "Ryan, are you insane?"


    Janice shouted and red at the man in front of her, "Fiona is my sister! How can you deceive us like


    this?"


    Fiona sneered disdainfully, "Come on! My good sister, Ryan didn''t lie to me. Ryan and I love each


    other!"


    After speaking, she looked at Ryan affectionately. Then Ryan even took her hand and kissed it.


    "Shut up!" The stimted Janice pointed at Fiona. Her clear eyes were already red because of anger,


    "Fiona, you have your own fianc¨¦, Marcus Clinton! Even if you are not afraid to embarrass our family,


    you should care about the Clinton family!"


    "Haha!" Fionaughed arrogantly as if she had heard the funniest joke in the world. She curled her lips


    contemptuously, "Do you think I would really marry a blind man?"


    It was said that Marcus, the eldest son of the Clinton family, was dignified, but he was blind and


    disabled...Who would want to marry such a man?


    Janice snorted, "Mr. Shawn Clinton chose you at the beginning. Didn''t you look forward to marrying at


    the time? Just because Marcus became a disabled person, you don''t want to marry him? How


    despicable!"


    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    Fiona snorted disdainfully, "Mr. Clinton chose you. It¡¯s your name which was written on the marriage


    contract. I saw Marcus was handsome back then, so I changed your name to my name. But I didn''t


    expect that he would be disabledter..."


    Hearing this, Janice was so shocked and her eyes widened suddenly, "Fiona, in order to be with this


    scumbag, you actually make up such a lie?"


    "If you don''t believe it, just go home and ask our parents!" Fiona was not afraid, "I wanted to bear the


    consequences for the wrong things I did, so I nned to marry that blind man. But since I met Ryan... I


    found out that I love him!"


    As she said, she held Ryan''s arm and snuggled into his arms affectionately.


    "You..." Janice clenched her fist tightly. Her face was blushed because of anger.


    Although they two were not rted by blood, they had grown up together since childhood.


    Usually, as the elder sister, she could tolerate her little sister¡¯s domineering and arrogant. But she didn''t


    expect that her sister would be so mean and actually did such a shameful thing!


    Was twenty years of sisterhood affection really not worthy of a man?


    "Shameless!" Although Janice''s eyes were already red with anger, she still held back her tears. After


    cursing Fiona, she stretched out her index finger and pointed at Ryan, "You scumbag! You will definitely


    regret it! !"


    Janice ran out. Just after she ran out a few steps, a wheelchair suddenly appeared at the corner in


    front of her.


    "Miss Stewart, please wait a minute." A low and pleasant voice came. The man in the wheelchair


    reached out and blocked her way.


    Janice paused and looked down.


    The man in the wheelchair wore a white suit. His sharp features looked so good.


    However, his deep eyes were very dim. Obviously, he was blind.


    "Mr. Clinton?" Janice called out in surprise.


    This blind man with a strong aura but sitting in a wheelchair was her younger sister''s fianc¨¦, the


    grandson of the first wealthy family in this city. He was Marcus Clinton.


    Marcus controlled the wheelchair to take a step forward and raised his eyebrows at Janice. Then he


    smiled, "I want to invite you to get married. Are you interested in it?"


    Uh?


    Janice was stunned. But soon she understood that Marcus also knew about Ryan and Fiona''s adultery!


    Feeling her hesitation, he said lightly again, "Since we have all suffered betrayal. How about we cherish


    each other. Just get married and live together!"


    Although he couldn¡¯t see anything, the smile on his face was vivid and bright, without a trace of the


    annoyance of being cheated. Instead, he seemed to be very happy about it, "So you don''t want to


    marry me, a blind crippled?"


    "No, no, no!" Janice shook her head quickly, "It¡¯s too sudden..."


    Marcus raised his hand and held her hand urately. With a slight force, he pulled Janice directly into


    his arms and let her sit on hisps. The warm breath sprayed into her ears, "If you marry me, you will


    be Mrs. Clinton. With that status, you will have the right to do whatever you want, and abuse others as


    you want!"


    The clear and good smell of the man''s body instantly swept through. Janice shuddered fiercely. She


    instinctively wanted to push Marcus away, but her shoulders were held firmly by him.


    The man smiled and leaned forward. Then he whispered in her ear, "Don''t worry! We are just a contract


    marriage. I have a disability below the waist. I can¡¯t have sex with you!"


    "Uh!" Janice struggled, "Let me think about it!"

 Chapter 2 The Truth

    Chapter 2 The Truth


    In the south of the city, Cloud Community.


    After getting off the taxi at the gate of themunity, Janice ran back home.


    Seeing Gaby Miller cooking in the kitchen, Janice ran in, took the potatoes she was cutting and put


    them down, "Mom, I have something important to ask you."


    "What''s so anxious?" Gaby said angrily, and rolled her eyes at Janice.


    "Mom, is the fianc¨¦e Mr. Shawn Clinton appointed to Mr. Marcus Clinton me or Fiona?" Janice stared at


    Gaby closely, and asked straightly.


    Gaby was stunned. A touch of embarrassment appeared on her delicate makeup face. She looked up


    at Janice. Her tone instantly softened, "Janice, why are you asking about this?"


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    "I discovered Fiona and Ryan to be together. She said that I was Marcus'' fianc¨¦e. Mom, you wouldn''t


    lie to me, would you?" Since it had happened, she didn''t want to hide anything.


    She just wanted to figure out what happened to the marriage contract that year.


    "What? Fiona and Ryan are together?" Gaby obviously didn''t expect that her baby daughter would do


    such a thing. She asked in shock with wide-eyed eyes.


    But she had been around. Then she soon calmed down.


    "Mom, tell me the truth!"


    Her sister and boyfriend had betrayed her. She didn''t want her only dependent parents to hide


    something from her all the time.


    "Well! Since you knew it, I won''t hide it from you!" Gaby was so shrewd. She pulled Janice upstairs.


    When they arrived at the study, Gaby opened the drawer under the bookshelf, took out a red book from


    it, and handed it to Janice, "This is the marriage contract written by Mr. Shawn Clinton back then. Look


    at it for yourself!"


    Janice quickly took it and opened it. The two lines of vigorous and unrestrained calligraphy came into


    view.


    "Fiona, the daughter of the Stewart family, is dignified and virtuous. She is a perfect match for my


    grandson, Marcus. I made a marriage contract for the two children. After they graduate from college,


    they will be married."


    The signature was the private seal of "Shawn Clinton". It was indeed the name of Marcus¡¯ grandfather.


    Janice''s gaze fell on the word "Fiona". Then she was immediately startled.


    Obviously, this word had been changed by others. If you saw it closely, it wouldn¡¯t be difficult to find that


    "Janice, the daughter of the Stewart family" was the original handwriting.


    "How could this be?" Janice looked at these words in disbelief, as if each of the words had be a


    rope, strangling her neck and making her breathless.


    "Janice!" Gaby raised her hand to caress Janice''s back, with a face full of apology, "Mr. Shawn Clinton


    really liked you when he saw you at the first nce, so he made the marriage contract for you and his


    grandson without hesitation. But Fiona met Marcus at that time. She liked Marcus, so she changed


    your name to her name mischievously. Now that you know it, just let Fiona give Marcus back to you.


    Anyway, Mr. Shawn Clinton is old. He can¡¯t remember these things!"


    "Changed my name to hers mischievously? Give him back to me now?" Janice closed the red book in


    her hand. She coldly curled her lips and looked at Gaby, "Mom, you hide me for so long! Isn''t it


    because you just want your real daughter to be Mrs. Clinton? Now that Marcus bes like that, you


    don¡¯t want him. So you will give him back to me!"


    Seeing such an aggressive Janice, Gaby didn¡¯t pretend anymore. She looked impatient, "Janice, so


    what? Isn''t this normal? Although the Clinton family is rich and powerful, Marcus is already a useless


    person. I can¡¯t sacrifice the happiness of Fiona''s life!"


    Besides, she heard that after Marcus became crippled, he was tyrannical and would kill others. One of


    the servants of the Clinton family would inexplicably die every month.


    "Heh, then you can sacrifice me?" Janice''s eyes were red. She desperately held back tears, "For so


    many years, I will do whatever you ask me to do, because you promised me not to interfere with my


    own affairs. Why do you break your promise?"


    Those were her family! She was willing to do anything to repay their favor... But why had they suddenly


    be so strange and terrible?


    "Ungrateful bitch!" Gaby snorted coldly, and stared at Janice, "Our family raised you until graduate from


    college. We¡¯re already so nice to you. Besides, I didn''t push you into the fire pit! Although Marcus is


    disabled, the Clinton family is the most powerful family in N City after all. You will still live a good life


    after you marry him!"


    "Whoever loves that kind of life will marry him, I won''t marry him anyway!" Janice was afraid that she


    would cry, so she ran out after shouting at Gaby.

 Chapter 3 It鈥檚 A Scam

    Chapter 3 It¡¯s A Scam


    Boom!


    After a burst of thunder, the rain suddenly poured in.


    Parked in a ck car with double sh lights on the side of the road, the driver turned and asked the


    man sitting behind, "Mr. Clinton, Miss Stewart is walking forward in the rain."


    "Follow her!" The man''s low and sexy voice sounded like a cello.


    His face, which was concealed in the flickering and dimming light, showed only a beautiful outline like a


    sculpture.


    The rain in thete autumn swept through Janice. She felt extremely coldly. Her pale little face looked a


    little purple because of freezing. She hugged her own thin body, gritted her teeth, and walked forward


    stiffly step by step.


    She didn''t know where to go, or even where she was at the moment.


    On the night road with heavy rain, there were no pedestrians, only the asionally galloping cars. The


    water sshed mercilessly on the girl and she was drenched over and over again.


    In the car, the man''s big hand on his knees clenched tightly a little bit. His deep eyes shed with an


    inexplicable look in the dark night.


    Suddenly, the little woman in front fell down without warning. Her petite body fell on the side of the


    road, motionless.


    "Stop!"


    "Mr. Clinton, umbre!"


    "No need!"


    "Squeak!" After a brake sound, the man picked up a silver mask next to him and put it on. Then he


    pushed open the car door, stepped over, squatted down in front of the fainted Janice, and helped her


    up.


    Under the light of the car lights, the man saw the pale and clean face of the little woman in his arms. He


    frowned and called out, "Miss Stewart?"


    Seeing her frowning and eyes closed, the man didn''t hesitate anymore. He picked her up directly into


    the car, and then hurriedly ordered, "Go to the hospital!"


    In the Clinton¡¯s.


    "Kneel, you brat!"


    Ryan¡¯s father, Zack Jones, kicked his son in thep and pressed him on the shoulders, making him


    kneel down in front of the elders of the Clinton family. He fiercely taught Ryan a lesson, ¡°You¡¯re just a


    stain for the Jones family. There are so many women in the world. But you stole the woman from your


    cousin! Apologize to your aunt and uncle!"


    Helena Jones quickly helped her nephew up and red at her elder brother, "Brother, what a big deal?


    Ryan is an adult now. But you still beat him!"


    Ryan hurriedly got up and took Helena''s hand, "Auntie, I and Fiona really love each other. Please


    forgive us! I''m sorry for Marcus, but I didn''t mean it..."


    Before Ryan''s words were finished, a deep and sexy voice came from the door of the living room, "No


    need to apologize!"


    Everyone in the living room was startled. They all turned around and looked over together. Gavin


    pushed Marcus in the wheelchair and walked in.


    Although the eyes of the man in the wheelchair were dull, his unconcealed noble temperament instantly


    took away the light of everyone present even if he just sat there.


    The wheelchair stopped. Marcus spoke faintly, "The fianc¨¦e that my grandfather chose for me back


    then was actually Janice, the eldest daughter of the Stewart family, not Fiona. Therefore, today¡¯s matter


    is not that Ryan and Fiona betrayed me and Janice. It was Janice and I who fulfilled the marriage


    contract between the Stewart family and the Clinton family and officially became a couple."


    Except for Ryan, Marcus'' parents and Ryan''s parents present were a little bit startled.


    Without waiting for their reaction, Marcus spoke again, "Grandpa always thought Fiona was Janice. If


    you elders want to be nosy and mention this to Grandpa, I will not be responsible for the


    consequences!"


    Although his voice was not loud, the tone was beyond doubt.


    For a while, no one in the huge living room dared to speak. The living room fell silence.


    Helena gave Ryan a wink and asked him not to be afraid. She walked over and patted Marcus on the


    This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    shoulder, smiling, "Son, then, if it weren''t for Ryan, you and Janice wouldn¡¯t get married. You have to


    thank Ryan!"


    "Yeah." Marcus said nkly.


    After speaking, he made a gesture to Gavin. Then Gavin pushed him out of the living room.

 Chapter 4 Mutual Benefits

    Chapter 4 Mutual Benefits


    In the ward of a hospital.


    Janice slowly opened her eyes. When she saw clearly that she was in the hospital, she sat up


    suddenly.


    The memory before fainting flooded out of her mind. She gritted her teeth and pulled out the needle in


    her hand, stumbled out of the bed, and ran outside.


    It couldn¡¯t be like that!


    She had a lot of things to do and couldn¡¯t die yet, so she could not marry Marcus!


    After running out of the hospital, Janice touched her body and realized that she was penniless.


    After she came out all night, there was only the foster father in that family who would care more or less


    about herself!


    Standing by the busy road, Janice hesitated for a while. Then she hugged herself, and walked towards


    home.


    Even if she was angry, she couldn''t go out without taking nothing. Otherwise, she would have no


    chance to make aeback.


    She still had a fever. But she gritted her teeth and held on. Finally, she returned to the Stewart¡¯s after


    walking for more than an hour.


    In this more than an hour, she had already figured out how to deal with the current situation.


    Standing at the door and letting out a deep sigh of relief, she raised her hand and rang the doorbell.


    The door was opened quickly. It was the part-time worker, Be.


    "Miss Stewart, you are finally back. Your father went out to find you all night and hasn''te back yet!"


    Be hurriedly pulled Janice into the house.


    Janice smiled weakly at her, "Be, are you alone at home?"


    Be was the part-time worker who was hired by Gaby when Janice went to college. Before that, it was


    Janice who did all the housework in the family. So Gaby didn''t think she needed a servant at all.


    Janice often helped Be with something when she was at home, so Be liked her very much.


    "Yes! Your father went out to look for you. Mrs. Stewart went shopping with your sister." Looking at


    Janice''s pale lips and a little abnormally blushing face, Be asked worriedly, "Where did you gost


    night? You don¡¯t look well."


    Sure enough, as she expected, in this family, only the adoptive father still cared about her.


    "Be, I''m fine. Please call my dad and tell him that I''m back." After finishing speaking, Janice went


    upstairs.


    She got the mobile phone she had left in the study roomst night, then she sneaked into the bedroom


    of her adoptive parents. After sessfully getting her ID card, she went back to the bedroom and


    simply packed her own luggage.


    After taking a hot bath and changing a set of clothes, Janice looked at the haggard herself in the mirror.


    She clenched her fists to cheer herself up, "Janice, you can''t be knocked down. You have to try the ups


    and downs of life. You can''t always immerse yourself in sorrow! Come on!"


    Janice carried the bag and went downstairs. Seeing Be was busy in the kitchen, she slipped out.


    After half an hour, in the coffee shop downstairs of the Clinton Group.


    Vincent Clinton in a white suit walked in. Seeing the girl sitting in the corner, he smiled, walked over


    and sat down opposite her.


    "I was just about to find you. I didn''t expect you to call me first." Vincent smiled.


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    He was Marcus'' cousin and was currently the manager of the administration department of the Clinton


    Group.


    Although he was excellent and was favored by so many people¡¯s support, Mr. Shawn Clinton didn''t


    seem to like him very much. Otherwise, as the eldest grandson of the Clinton family, Vincent wouldn¡¯t


    be just a department manager now.


    "Were you going to find me?" Janice froze for a moment, thenughed at herself, "It seems that you


    also heard about the matter yesterday?"


    "It¡¯s such big news. How could I miss it!" Vincent raised an eyebrow and smiled, "Tell me, do you want


    to discuss with me the same thing that I want to discuss with you?"


    Janice nodded, staring at him firmly, "Then I won''t be long-winded. I want to cooperate with you. I


    marry you. Meanwhile, I will help you hide the secret that you like men. You give me a sum of money


    and send me to study abroad. I heard from Fiona that the grandchildren of the Clinton family can get


    more shares after they get married. How about we get mutual benefit?"

 Chapter 5 It Turned Out to Be Him

    Chapter 5 It Turned Out to Be Him


    About half a year ago, when Ryan pulled her to a nightclub to y, she identally ran into Vincent


    who was entangled with a man...


    Vincent knew that she was Ryan''s girlfriend, so he didn¡¯t threaten her not to tell others, but kindly asked


    her to keep it secret for him.


    It was also because of this incident that the two of them became more connected. Although they were


    not "best friends" now, they could be regarded as friends who trusted each other.


    Hearing this, Vincent raised his eyebrows, "Janice, we two are bing more and more in agreement!


    Since I heard about your matters yesterday, I intend to talk to you about the cooperation."


    "So, do you agree?" Janice asked.


    She was not absolutely sure that Vincent would agree. She did not expect that he would have thought


    of this too.


    After all, with the reputation and power of the Clinton family in N City, even if Vincent was not favored


    by his grandfather, he was still a member of the Clinton family. As long as he wanted, there were so


    many celebrities who were willing to marry him.


    Her only bet was that she knew his secret and promised not to expose it.


    "For that share, I have to agree!" Vincent smiled. But there was a touch of slyness in his eyes that


    Janice hadn''t seen.


    In fact, before yesterday¡¯s incident, he had just learned about another thing, which was that Grandpa


    once wrote an equity transfer letter, as long as Janice married into the Clinton family, he would transfer


    part of the equity to her.


    In this way, as long as he and Janice insisted that they liked each other and then got married without


    telling others first, Grandpa wouldn¡¯t have to let her marry Marcus. In that way, he could also get double


    shares.


    Naturally, he would agree.


    "That''s good! Have you brought your ID card? We¡¯re going to get the marriage license now." Janice


    stood up as she said.


    Vincent smiled, "So soon?"


    "Of course! So as not to other matters happen!" Janice nodded resolutely.


    She didn¡¯t want to be pushed into the fire pit after being cheated.


    She didn''t discriminate against Marcus as a disabled person, but... it was rumored that he had a violent


    temper and would kill someone if he was in a bad mood.


    But as long as she married Vincent, all problems would be solved.


    Vincent stood up and raised his wrist to check the time, "But my ID card is still in the Clinton¡¯s, so I


    have to go back and steal it myself. Give me two hours. See you at the gate of the Civil Affairs Bureau


    at one o''clock in the afternoon."


    "Okay!"


    ...


    In the afternoon, at the gate of the Civil Affairs Bureau.


    Janice looked at the time on the phone over and over again, but she still didn''t see Vincent showing up.


    She called him anxiously, but his phone was actually turned off!


    "What''s the hell going on?" Janice frowned. Maybe something happened to him?


    "Janice, I¡¯m sorry that I''ve kept you waiting for a long time!"


    Suddenly, a deep and sexy voice came from behind. Janice''s disappointed eyes immediately became


    bright. She turned around.


    But¡­


    She didn¡¯t see Vincent.


    Instead, she saw Marcus, who was in a wheelchair, and his assistant, Gavin.


    Marcus wore a ck formal suit and had hairspray on his hair. He was extraordinarily handsome, as if


    he was attending an important asion.


    Although those eyes were staring at a point in front without focus, he always smiled gently, looking


    gentle and elegant.


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    "Miss Stewart, after receiving your mother''s call, Mr. Clinton immediately went home to get the


    documents. It was just the traffic jam on the way here. So, sorry for making you wait for a long time."


    Gavin exined to her apologetically.


    Janice waspletely stunned. The person she was waiting for was Vincent. Why did Marcuse


    here with the ID card?

 Chapter 6 Well, I鈥檒l Marry Him

    Chapter 6 Well, I¡¯ll Marry Him


    "I..." Facing Marcus, Janice was astonished. But she still didn''t have the nerve to ask him about her


    doubts, "My mother called you and said I was waiting for you here?"


    "Yes." Marcus nodded, facing the direction where she was speaking.


    It seemed that her adoptive mother had discovered that she had secretly taken her ID card.


    But how did Gaby know that she would appear in the Civil Affairs Bureau?


    Janice was stunned for a while. Her mind was in a mess. She didn''t know how to tell him that she had


    never thought about getting the marriage license with him.


    "Janice!"


    Suddenly, a figure came into the lobby of the Civil Affairs Bureau.


    Janice looked up. It was indeed Gaby who hurried over.


    Taking a look at the man in the wheelchair, Gaby quickly put a smile on her face, and stepped forward


    to grab Janice''s wrist, "Janice, you forgot to bring an important thing. I brought it here."


    "What?" Janice looked at Gaby who had a fake and gentle smile on her face inexplicably, wondering


    what tricks she was ying.


    "Well, Mr. Clinton, wait a minute. I have to talk with Janice for a while." Gaby said to Marcus


    respectfully. Then she turned around and forced Janice out of the lobby of the Civil Affairs Bureau.


    Seeing thatdy''s face full of ttery, Gavin curled his lips in disdain, "Sir, Gaby came in time! As


    expected, Miss Stewart secretly got her ID card and came out."


    The man in the wheelchair curled his lips faintly, "Gaby is not useless. She came here, which saved a


    lot of trouble for me."


    A certain light shed in those bottomless eyes. If others didn¡¯t see it carefully, they couldn¡¯t see that he


    was a blind.


    ...


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    "Mom, you lied to Marcus?" Janice threw off Gaby''s hand and asked straightforwardly.


    Gaby snorted coldly, "Can''t you be gentle? Although Marcus is blind, his ears are so good! Since you


    are so disrespectful to me, are you not afraid that your future husband will despise you?"


    "My husband?" Janice sneered, "I said I would not marry Marcus and be a pawn for you mother


    and daughter!"


    "It¡¯s not up to you!" Gaby sneered coldly. Then she took out her mobile phone from her bag, clicked


    open a video and handed it to Janice, "Take a good look and then make a decision."


    Janice nced at Gaby suspiciously. But when she inadvertently nced at the freeze-frame photo on


    the video, her eyes widened. She snatched over the phone.


    In the video, a gray-haired old woman said tenderly and lovingly, "Janice, when will youe to pick


    me up? Grandma doesn''t like living here. It''s too deserted. You just send me to a nursing home..."


    The video was short. It was only a few seconds.


    Janice''s eyes were red, "Where did you send my grandma? The background of this video is not in a


    nursing home!"


    "Oh, I got the hospital''s permission to go through the legal procedures before picking up your


    grandma." Gaby arrogantly crossed her arms on her chest, "If you don''t marry Marcus today, you can¡¯t


    see your grandma forever! "


    "You..." Janice clenched her fists. If the woman in front of her hadn''t raised her for more than 20 years,


    she would have knocked the woman down, "Do you have to force me like this?"


    Grandma was her weakness. She didn¡¯t expect that Gaby would use her grandma to threaten her.


    "Choose it. It¡¯s up to you!" Gaby raised her eyebrows.


    Janice closed her eyes deeply. When she opened them again, there was despair in her clear eyes,


    "Well, I''ll marry him!"

 Chapter 7 Thats Right

    Chapter 7 That''s Right


    Upon hearing this, Gaby immediately changed her face and stepped forward to grab Janice''s arm,


    "That''s right! This is our sensible and well-behaved Janice!"


    "I''ll go to get the marriage license with Marcus now. Immediately send my grandma back to the nursing


    home!" Janice took back her arm. Her tone became serious and beyond doubt.


    It was the first time Gaby saw Janice who looked so fierce and ruthless. Then she didn''t talk too much


    nonsense, but just let go of Janice, "Okay! After I watch you get the marriage license, I''ll go to send


    your grandma back to the nursing home in person."


    "I hope you can keep your promise!"


    Janice nced at her coldly. When she turned around and was about to go in, she stopped, gritted her


    teeth, and red at Gaby, "I can marry Marcus as you mother and daughter wish, but our rtionship


    also ends here! In the future, if you dare to use Grandma to threaten me, don''t me me for being


    ruthless!"


    After saying it coldly, Janice turned and walked into the lobby of the Civil Affairs Bureau.


    "Bah! After you marry Marcus, it is still unknown whether you can survive! Just get over yourself!" Gaby


    snorted disdainfully.


    Although Marcus was not favored by his parents when he was in good health, at least there was his


    grandfather who supported him.


    After he was disabled, the spirit of his grandfather was not as good as before. He was a little dotty


    every day. So he had no energy to take care of Marcus.


    Marcus had no status in the Clinton family. Besides, because of the suspicion of murder, Marcus had


    long been disliked by the circle of wealthy family in N City. Everyone didn¡¯t want to see him.


    After Janice married such a man, Gaby could image how miserable Janice was in the future!


    In the lobby of the Civil Affairs Bureau, Janice sorted her emotions, walked over and squatted down


    beside Marcus¡¯s wheelchair, "Mr. Clinton, I¡¯m Janice, the adopted daughter of the Stewart family. I¡¯m


    not good enough to you. Are you really willing to marry me?"


    Hearing the sound, Marcus smiled, raised his hand and fumbled in the air in front of him. Janice


    hesitated for half a second before reaching out to let him hold her hand.


    The man patted her hand, "I should ask you this question. Janice, although I am a descendant of the


    Clinton family, I am blind and disabled now. I am just like a dead man. I am just useless in the Clinton


    family. But you, you are so young. Besides, I heard from Gavin that you are also very beautiful and


    healthy. You have just graduated from university. Now your internship ce is also good. It can be said


    that you have a promising future. Therefore, I should solemnly ask you. Are willing to marry me, such a


    useless person?"


    When Marcus spoke, his nice eyes kept staring at Janice with a smile, which made her have an illusion


    for a moment, thinking he could see her.


    Janice couldn''t help but felt a little moved by his sincere words.


    She really didn''t expect that Marcus, who was rumored to be a murder and had a violent personality,


    would actually have such a gentle side.


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    If she was forced to get the marriage license with him just now, at this moment, she was touched by


    Marcus'' words so much that she didn¡¯t feel aggrieved.


    "Mr. Clinton, since our marriage was decided by Grandpa, I am willing to marry you. But you are not a


    useless person. Please stop despising yourself." Janice held Marcus'' big hand.


    Whether it was fate teasing or being forced into helplessness, the distinguished man in front of her was


    actually worse than her, so she couldn''t help feeling of sympathy.


    "Okay! I listen to my wife!" Marcus smiled, "Go. Let''s get the marriage license."


    The word "wife" made Janice''s face unconsciously blushed. She got up and took the wheelchair grip


    from Gavin, "Leave it to me."


    "Okay! Thank you, Mrs. Clinton!" Gavin nodded, making no secret of his appreciation for the girl who


    was about to get married with Marcus.


    Register, take photos, and stamp.


    In less than ten minutes, Janice had two marriage licenses in her hand.

 Chapter 8 Speed Up One Step

    Chapter 8 Speed Up One Step


    Looking at the photo on red marriage license, Janice stuffed one of them into Marcus'' hand. Then she


    smiled and said to Marcus, "Mr. Clinton, our photo is very beautiful, especially you. Your eyes are very


    beautiful."


    "Really?" The man raised his eyebrows and smiled. But there was a hint of dissatisfaction in his tone,


    "But, should you change your addressing to me?"


    Ah?


    Janice was stunned for a moment, but immediately reacted. She looked down, "I... I still don''t get used


    to..."


    "It''s okay. If you are not used to calling me honey, you can call me Marcus. Since we all got married,


    you can¡¯t still call me Mr. Clinton." Marcus didn''t mind. When facing her, he always had a gentle smile


    on his face, which was as warm as the spring sun.


    Janice really couldn''t equate the man in front of her with the rumored brutal Marcus, so naturally she


    forgot to be afraid. Then she nodded, "Okay, Marcus."


    "Let''s tell the good news to Grandpa first." Marcus said.


    Janice nodded, but didn''t say a word. She bit her lip and hesitated before asking, "Marcus, I... because


    of yesterday''s incident, I lost my temper with my family. So I don''t want to go home for the time being..."


    Before she finished speaking, she was interrupted by Marcus, "You are Mrs. Clinton and my wife now.


    There is no reason to still live in your parents¡¯ family. Although we got the marriage licenses in such


    hurry, Grandpa has already prepared a house for us long time ago. You can¡¯t leave me alone, right?"


    Uh.


    How could this man be so sweet?


    After Janice heard it, her hesitation was instantly dispelled, "I''m sorry to trouble you."


    As soon as she finished speaking, her hand was urately held by the man. Then he held her hands


    tightly, "Janice, we are already the husband and wife. You don¡¯t need to be too polite with me."


    Feeling the power of his big dry and warm hands, Janice felt warm, "Well."


    As soon as Janice pushed Marcus out of the Civil Affairs Bureau, she saw Vincenting out of the


    car and hurried over here. After seeing her, Vincent also saw Marcus, and then he was startled.


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    "Marcus, please wait for me. I''lle back soon." Janice shook her head quickly to Vincent, signaling


    him not toe over. She was afraid that Vincent would say something that would upset Marcus.


    "Okay, I''ll wait for you." Marcus nodded, raised his hand and patted her hand, "Be careful."


    In Vincent''s car.


    Without waiting for Vincent to ask, Janice spoke first, "Sorry, we can''t cooperate anymore. I have


    already gotten the marriage licenses with Marcus."


    "What''s the hell going on?" Vincent was puzzled, "You are not so firm! Tell me, did Marcus threaten


    you?"


    "No! He ispletely different from what I imagined. He didn''t force me. I did it voluntarily." Janice


    shook her head, "I think this is fate! Since I can''t escape, I can only ept it."


    "Janice!" Vincent raised his hand to press on her shoulder and said unwillingly, "Have you ever thought


    about it? After marrying him, you won¡¯t get your happiness!"


    Janice smiled softly, "Since I got married with him, just be it! We will still be friends in the future. From


    today on, I have to call you cousin."


    Looking at the fake smile on her face, Vincent sighed, "Janice, in fact, you are a good girl and worthy of


    love by a good man. It''s a pity that you are a woman. If you were a man, I would marry you even if I


    have to lose everything."


    Puff!


    Janice couldn''t helpughing, "Only you can make meugh! Thank you! I wish you happiness!"


    After speaking, Janice pushed open the door and got out of the car.


    Life always had to go on. Now that she had reached this point, she had to smile and face everything.

 Chapter 9 I Don鈥檛 Like to Snatch Those Things Which Don鈥檛 Belong to Me

    Chapter 9 I Don¡¯t Like to Snatch Those Things Which Don¡¯t Belong to Me


    After Janice got in the car, the car started slowly. She looked at the man next to her several times. She


    wanted to say something.


    Marcus turned his face and stared at her corbone with a fixed look. For a moment, she seemed to


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    see the light burst from his eyes. She subconsciously covered her neck.


    "You seem to have something to tell me?" The man asked with a smile.


    Janice''s eyes widened suddenly. How did he know?


    "I heard you turning around and feel you breathing towards my side. There seems to be the sound of


    lips opening and closing slightly." Marcus exined with a smile.


    Janice was so surprised. She nodded. Then she realized that he couldn''t see her nodding, so she


    hurriedly replied, "You are amazing. I do have something to tell you."


    "In front of me, you don¡¯t have to worry about making a mistake." The smile on the man''s face was


    extraordinarily gentle.


    Janice asked him, "Your fianc¨¦e and cousin both betrayed you. Why can''t I see any anger from you?"


    Marcus faintly curled his lips, ¡°I don¡¯t like to force those things which don¡¯t belong to me.¡±


    "Well..." Janice replied.


    She could learn his attitude to these things.


    Marcus smiled, "You still can''t ept the facts now?"


    "I..." Janice hesitated, not knowing how to answer.


    Marcus patted her shoulder, "Don''t worry. I will let those people who owe you pay price."


    When the man spoke, he kept facing her, with a gentle smile on the corner of his mouth. Except that he


    didn¡¯t blink for a long time, she couldn''t tell that he was blind.


    Janice was infected by the smile on his face. Then she joked, "Then are you willing to help me, an


    outsider, to deal with your cousin?"


    Hearing this, Marcus frowned slightly, "Janice, starting from today, within the effective period of the


    husband-wife rtionship, you are my closest person. Except for you, everyone else is outsider."


    Although his voice was not loud, the tone was extraordinarily firm and beyond doubt.


    Janice was stunned. She fixedly looked into his dark eyes. Suddenly, she felt that the light bursting


    from there was so warm.


    She couldn''t help but wanted to cry. Then she nodded, "Hmm! I got it!"


    The man nodded in satisfaction, "My style is that whoever goes wrong is responsible for the


    consequence and is punished."


    After a pause, Marcus raised his eyebrows, "My cousin cheated on you and betrayed you, so it seems


    that I have to ruin him and let him be impotent."


    Ah?


    Janice was slightly astonished. But before she could say something, she heard Marcus directly


    instructing Gavin in front of him, "Gavin, arrange for someone to do it. Get it done quickly!"


    "No! No!" Janice waved to Gavin quickly, "I''m kidding! I don''t care about that scumbag! I''m generous!"


    OMG!


    She just made a joke, but this man actually took it seriously and arranged for someone to ruin Ryan?


    Uh... That scene was too horrible to look at.


    Looking at Janice¡¯s small pale face, Gavin held back smile, and said solemnly, "Mrs. Clinton, since Mr.


    Jones makes you sad, Mr. Clinton should take revenge for you. I think I¡¯d better buy a knife first."


    "No! I really don''t need it!" Janice waved her hand fiercely, "Who said I was sad? I am not sad at all! I


    just yed with Ryan! So I''m not sad at all!"


    In order to make her words more credible, Janice smiled, "I was a little angry at first, but now my anger


    is gone! I won''t be sad for that person."


    "Mrs. Clinton, are you really not sad or angry?" Gavin asked. At the same time, he quietly nced at


    Marcus next to him. Seeing a fleeting smile appearing on the corner of the man''s mouth, he understood


    everything.


    "Really!" Janice nodded.


    "Then... this is embarrassing me. Should I listen to you or Mr. Clinton?" Gavin frowned.


    Marcus said in a deep voice, "Naturally you should listen to her! Starting from today, not only do you


    have to do the things what I arrange for you, but also you have to do the things arranged by Mrs.


    Clinton. If Mrs. Clinton and I have arranged things at the same time, you guys have to do the things


    which Mrs. Clinton arranges first. If we have different opinions, her opinions will be the priority. Got it?"


    Gavin nodded, "Got it!"


    Janice felt a little messy. Staring at the serious look of the man, she felt warm.


    While talking, the car quickly drove into the Clinton¡¯s.

 Chapter 10 Twins? !

    Chapter 10 Twins? !


    In the living room.


    Janice met the elders of the Clinton family one by one.


    Shawn took a blue velvet brocade box from the servant, "Janice, this is the new wedding gift I prepared


    for you. Come and see if you like it or not."


    Janice walked over obediently and took the box with both hands, "Thank you, Grandpa."


    "Quickly open and see. This is what your grandma once left. She said the grandson who gets married


    first could get it." Shawn raised his hand and touched the sparse gray beard on his chin, always


    smiling.


    Marcus slightly smiled at Janice''s direction, "This is Grandma''s heirloom."


    "So precious?" Janice was about to open the box but then she hesitated, "I..."


    Marcus¡¯ aunt, Freya Clinton, saw Janice¡¯s hesitation. Then she smiled lovingly, "It¡¯s not precious. But


    your grandma said if you like it at the first nce, you can ept it. If you don¡¯t like it, you can return it


    to us."


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    Hearing this, Janice breathed a sigh of relief, nodded, and then opened the box.


    On the bottom surface of the bright yellow satin, there was a blood-red round jade pendant lying


    quietly, with a hint of white in the red.


    Janice didn''t understand jade. But for some reason, at a nce, she always felt that this piece of jade


    was a bit familiar. Her eyes lit up. Then she picked it up.


    She felt cool in her hand. Sunlight reflected on the jade. Janice''s eyes flickered. She seemed to see the


    red in it was flowing. Then she couldn''t help but felt a little curious, so she picked it up and observed it


    in the sun, "Wow, it''s amazing. It¡¯s like a human blood vessel. The blood inside is flowing."


    Hearing this, the elders on the sofa were all startled.


    "Don''t scare us. I have seen that jade pendant. When can it be flowing?" Helena snorted disdainfully.


    Freya and her father nced at each other. Their eyes were filled with relief.


    "Helena, you don¡¯t know that. Back then, my mother said that only the person with the purer mind can


    see the blood flowing in it. Like us, after half a lifetime of earthly life, our eyes have long been tainted


    by the world. Naturally, we can''t see the mystery there anymore." Freya exined.


    Janice was stunned. Then she quickly put the jade pendant back into the box, closed the box, and


    handed it to Shawn with both hands, "Grandpa, such a magical treasure, it must be very precious. I


    dare not ept it."


    "It¡¯s about fate. Everyone has seen that you and this jade pendant are indeed destined. Just take it!"


    Shawn poked the dragon cane on the carpet. Then he said kindly to Janice.


    "This, Marcus..." Janice asked Marcus.


    After all, her marriage with Marcus was a sh marriage. They had no feelings, so she felt a little bit


    ashamed to take it.


    The man in the wheelchair lowered his eyes and took a sip of tea. Then he said to her, "Janice, if you


    don''t ept it, Grandpa will think you don''t want to be my wife."


    Janice''s face was blushed. She bowed respectfully to Shawn, "Thank you, Grandpa."


    "Good!" Shawn raised his head andughed heartily.


    As soon as Shawn stoppedughing, a figure walked into the living room, apanied by a joking


    voice, "What happened? Why is Grandpaughing so happily?"


    Janice turned around curiously. When she saw the man who walked in, she was shocked that the box


    in her hand fell directly on the carpet.


    The man was about 1.9 meters tall... But this was not the point.


    The key was that the man''s sharp facial features... He actually looked exactly like the man in the


    wheelchair!


    Janice subconsciously turned to look at the wheelchair next to her, confirming that the two of them


    indeed looked exactly the same. Then she asked in astonishment, "Twins?"


    Freya got up, picked up the box on the carpet and handed it to Janice. She smiled gently, "Janice is so


    surprised to see Kyle. You don''t know that Marcus has a twin brother, right?"


    "Thank you, Auntie! I really don''t know." Janice bit her lip awkwardly and took over the box.


    She was really ignorant. She had never heard that Marcus was one of the twins!


    As she spoke, Kyle Clinton had already walked over. He nced at everyone. After greeted them one


    by one, he turned his attention to Janice, "This is my brother¡¯s wife?"


    The man''s gaze fell on her with interest and disdain. The smile on his face was very unruly.


    "Hello, I¡¯m Janice." Janice nodded slightly to him.


    Seeing the look on Kyle''s face closely, she suddenly understood that although the two brothers looked


    exactly the same, the expressions on their faces werepletely different, especially the same deep


    eyes.


    Although Marcus couldn''t see anything, his eyes were always gentle, and his face was usually calm.


    He wasn¡¯t like the rumored man who had a violent personality and would kill at every turn at all.


    But this Kyle looked cynical.


    Whether it was her family or Ryan, they had never mentioned that there were twins in the Clinton


    family.


    Was this a secret?

 Chapter 11 Teasing

    Chapter 11 Teasing


    "Janice?" Kyle smiled, raised his eyebrows, and sat on the sofa casually. He nced at the man in the


    This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    wheelchair faintly, "Brother, you are not bad. The two sisters take turns to serve you!"


    "Kyle!"


    Marcus didn''t answer yet, but Shawn yelled angrily and solemnly said, "Although Janice is not older


    than you, now she is your sister-inw. She is married to your older brother. Where is your manner?"


    "Well, hello, Janice!" Although Kyle said so, he curled his lips. His face was full of disdain.


    When Helena saw Kyle, she seemed to have changed her face. She was not so indifferent to Kyle like


    facing Marcus. She walked over lovingly and took Kyle''s hand, "Son, I have something to tell you. Let¡¯s


    go upstairs."


    "What''s the matter!" Kyle was dragged away reluctantly. Before leaving, he turned his head and smiled


    evilly at Janice.


    Janice quickly retracted her gaze. In the next second, there was a big warm hand on the back of her


    hand.


    Marcus said softly to her, "Janice, Kyle grew up in a foreign country. He has a rtively free


    temperament, so he speaks very casually. Please don''t mind."


    "I don¡¯t mind!" Janice shook her head hurriedly.


    But she seemed to see that her mother-inw was rtively indifferent to the elder son, but liked the


    second son very much.


    After chatting with Shawn, Janice went to the bathroom. When she came out, she saw Marcus in a


    wheelchair facing the bathroom.


    Slightly startled, she walked over and squatted down, "Marcus? Do you need help?"


    The next second, she saw the man sneering. Then her wrist was suddenly grabbed by the man in the


    wheelchair. She fell directly into his arms.


    "What¡­"


    As soon as Janice screamed, her mouth was covered by the man''s big hand. An evil voice sounded


    above her head, "Stop screaming. Otherwise, I¡¯ll kill you immediately!"


    She was so scared. Then she stopped struggling and looked up at the man.


    Although it was still that deep and perfect face, the man''s eyes were obviously not right... He was


    staring straightly at her right now!


    He could see things!


    Ah?


    He was not Marcus but Kyle?


    As soon as this thought popped into Janice¡¯s mind, her eyes widened suddenly. She took advantage of


    his unpreparedness and pped his hands away. Then she stepped back. Although she staggered,


    she still stood up.


    "Kyle, what are you doing?" Janice raised her hand to make a defensive posture, and looked down at


    the man in the wheelchair. Although trying to keep herself calm, she still couldn''t help panicking.


    Kyle raised his eyebrows and stood up from the wheelchair, "How do you know it''s me?"


    Watching he stand up, Janice was so annoyed, "You are such healthy. Why are you in a wheelchair?


    You want to pretend to be your brother?"


    "Humph!" Kyle snorted disdainfully, stepping forward step by step, forcing Janice back with a wicked


    smile at the corner of his mouth, "I need to pretend to be him? He''s just a useless person!"


    "Watch yournguage! He''s your brother!" Janice stepped back while refuting him.


    This man was so mean. He actually despised his own twin brother like this!


    "Ha!" Kyle suddenly stepped forward, pushing Janice against the wall, and raising his hand to lift her


    chin, "You are the first woman I have ever seen to protect that useless person! Very interesting! !"


    "Go away!" Janice pped his hand away and pushed him away. She frowned. There was anger in her


    eyes, "Kyle, I warn you! I am your sister-inw. Please watch out yournguage and actions.


    Otherwise, don''t me me for being rude!"


    "Heh, are you angry?" Kyle touched his chin with his index finger. He looked up and down Janice


    unkindly, "Actually, you are much more beautiful than the one called Fiona, but you just don¡¯t know how


    to dress yourself! Be my woman. I will arrange a professional stylist for you!"


    "Jerk!" Janice felt that Kyle was simply unreasonable. She red at him, then she turned and ran


    towards the living room.

 Chapter 12 A Cockroach

    Chapter 12 A Cockroach


    Looking at the back, there was a hint of interest in Kyle''s mind, ¡°Marcus is quite discerning. He actually


    gets such a cute girl!¡±


    Hearing the sound of her running, Marcus, who was chatting with Shawn, turned his face, "Janice?


    What happened? What did you run so fast?"


    The man''s low and gentle voice was slowly injected into Janice''s heart like a cardiotonic agent. She


    stopped, smiled apologetically at Shawn, and then slowly walked towards Marcus, "I was scared when


    I saw a cockroach."


    "Haha!" Shawnughed loudly, "Marcus just told me that you can lift up the sofa. But you¡¯re actually


    afraid of cockroaches?"


    "Grandpa, I..." Janice''s face was blushed suddenly.


    Marcus fumbled for a while and grabbed her wrist, "Janice, Grandpa helped us prepare some gifts, and


    let me take you back to the Stewart¡¯s. After all, you are going to live with me, so I have to tell your


    parents. "


    "Now?" Janice was slightly startled.


    "Yes, by the way, help you pack up some things. After that, we can go directly to my ce."


    "Okay." Janice nodded.


    In the Stewart¡¯s.


    Looking at the pile of gifts on the table, Gaby showed a greedy look unabashedly in her eyes. She


    picked them up one by one and looked at the brand, and then looked at the expiration date, "Don¡¯t


    have to bring so many things here!"


    "It''s the first time that I officiallye to visit you." Marcus'' voice was as calm as his face.


    Looking at Gaby whopletely treated Marcus as a fool, Janice asked faintly, "Mom, where are my


    dad and Fiona?"


    "I don''t know where Fiona goes to y! Your dad is relieved to hear that you and Marcus have gotten


    the marriage license, so he went to the factory!"


    When Gaby said this, she put down the gift box in her hand, and winked at Janice, "You also know that


    our paper mill is not good recently!"


    Janice didn''t know what Gaby meant by winking at her at first, but she soon understood. It was just that


    she coldly curled her lips, ignoring Gaby.


    "Marcus, have a seat for a while. After I pack my luggage, we can leave." After saying it to Marcus,


    Janice went upstairs and entered her room.


    Gaby gritted her teeth with anger, but because Marcus was here, she was embarrassed to scold


    Janice.


    This little bitch. If she could say something casually in front of Marcus, maybe the Clinton family would


    fund the Stewart family''s factory!


    However, Janice actually pretended not to understand and ran away!


    Janice originally nned to never return to this house. But since she came back, she entered the


    bedroom to pack up some clothes.


    When she was about to go out with carrying the suitcase, Gaby came in to stop her, and closed the


    door.


    "Janice, are you nning to leave like this?" Gaby crossed her arms on her chest and questioned


    Janice.


    Janice frowned. A sad smile appeared on her face, "Mom, it¡¯s you who let me marry Marcus. Do you


    regret it again?"


    "Of course, I won''t regret it!" Gaby stepped forward and suddenly looked at Janice with a smiling face,


    "However, I raise you up so hard. You just leave here like this?"


    Janice stepped back subconsciously and looked at Gaby who was smiling strangely in front of her,


    "What do you mean?"


    Seeing her look defensive, Gaby said straightly. She stretched out her hand directly, "Twenty years


    ago, I adopted you from the orphanage, gave you food and clothes, and sent you to school. Now, you


    got married into a rich family. Shouldn''t you give me something back?"


    Janiceughed suddenly, "Oh, it should be."


    After she finished speaking, she took out her t wallet from her small shoulder bag, took out her sry


    card and handed it to Gaby, "This is the money I have saved since working, which is more than 30,000.


    Although it¡¯s not much, it is all my deposit. The password is your and my dad¡¯s birthday date."


    Gaby nced contemptuously at the card in Janice''s hand, "Just thirty thousand??"


    "I just have that much!" Janice didn''t want to talk to Gaby. She put away the card and prepared to


    leave.


    Gaby smiled, opened the drawer next to the cab, took out a pen and paper, and handed it to her,


    "You write me an IOU before leaving."


    "Why?" Janice was startled.


    Gaby sneered, "Janice, it doesn''t cost me money to raise you up? Look at you, you look so well now!


    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    shouldn''t you pay me something back? Shouldn¡¯t you give me some support?"

 Chapter 13 Threats

    Chapter 13 Threats


    "You¡­"


    Janice bit her lip. Suddenly, she found herself unable to speak when facing this most familiar woman.


    She knew that Gaby didn''t like her. Since childhood, Gaby¡¯s attitude towards Fiona and towards her


    had always been two extremes. But for so many years, at least she had never been so aggressive.


    No, it was not aggressive. It was that Gaby wanted to force her to death.


    "Your husband is Marcus! Won''t you even have pocket money?" Gaby looked up and down at Janice in


    disbelief.


    Janice held back the sadness, and asked coldly, "How much do you want?"


    Hearing this, Gaby''s disappointed face just now burst out of joy. She did not hesitate to stretch out the


    five fingers of her other hand, "These!"


    "Okay!" Janice snatched the pen and paper from her, "50,000! Within half a year, I will return it to you!"


    "Fifty thousand?" Gaby snatched over the paper and pen again, "Janice, are you kidding me? You


    underestimate yourself too much. Are you just worth fifty thousand? Five million!"


    After speaking, Gaby threw the pen and paper on the table, turned around and blocked the door, "If you


    don''t write the IOU today, don''t even think about going out of here!"


    "Mom, are you really nning to use money to sever our mother-daughter rtionship for so many


    years?" Janice''s eyes filled with tears for an instant, but she resisted it, "The reason why you raise me


    up is to sell me to the rich?"


    Seeing Janice suddenly be emotional, Gaby was stunned for a moment, but she quickly returned


    to greedy, "So what? Anyway, the money and effort I have spent on you for so many years is far away


    more than five million! If you¡¯re grateful, just give it back to me!"


    Janice¡¯s tears finally rolled down suddenly.


    Janice turned around and raised her hand to wipe away her tears. Then she picked up the pen with


    trembling hand, "Then listen carefully! The day I return the money to you will be the day when I sever


    all rtions with the Stewart family!"


    Although there was an uncontroble tremor in her voice, her tone was absolutely decisive and beyond


    doubt.


    After speaking, she scribbled a few lines on the paper and signed her name.


    Gaby took a peek at the IOU Janice had written. When she saw the words "five million", there were


    greedy look in her eyes immediately.


    Thud! Janice mmed the pen on the table, opened the door and went downstairs without going back.


    The Stewart family! Goodbye!


    The car drove into a high-end vi area and stopped in front of a ck carved iron fence.


    When Janice looked up, the iron gate had been slowly opened under electronic control. The green


    vegetation and sparkling swimming pool were in sight, and behind it was a small three-story western-


    style building.


    Compared with the park-sized courtyard of the Clinton family, the courtyard of this vi was not very


    "Mr. Clinton, Mrs. Clinton, we are here." Gavin reported in front, and ordered the driver to stop the car.


    Janice didn''t ask much. After getting out of the car, she and Gavin helped Marcus get out of the car.


    Then she pushed him into the building.


    Marcus raised his hand and patted Janice''s hand, "Janice, although this ce is a bit small, it was


    bought by Grandpa after he made a marriage contract for us. I asionallye here to live for a few


    days in these years."


    Janice smiled and shook her head, "It''s very nice here. It¡¯s very quiet."


    Marcus nodded, "As long as you like it."


    When they just entered the living room, a middle-aged maid stepped forward respectfully, "Mr. Clinton,


    Mrs. Clinton, you are here. The dinner is ready."


    "Janice, this is Ada. From now on, she will take care of our diet and daily life here." Marcus paused and


    added, "Gavin and Ada live on the first floor. We live on the second floor."


    "Hello, Ada! Thank you very much!"


    "Mrs. Clinton. It¡¯s my honor to take care of you! Let¡¯s have dinner first!" Ada smiled shyly and took them


    to the dining room.


    Looking at the big double bed, Janice was a little bit startled for a while... Although they were married,


    ... she still couldn¡¯t ept that she had to sleep in the same bed with a strange man.


    Although Marcus was disabled and he couldn''t do anything to her¡­


    Just when Janice was thinking about these alone, the man''s voice came from behind, "Janice, you


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    must be tired after a day of running. Take a bath and rest early. I will sleep on the study sofa tonight."


    "Huh?" Janice was stunned for a moment, and then waved her hand quickly, "No, you can sleep on the


    bed! You have to take a good rest!"


    "Haha." Marcus smiled. Although he was blind, his eyes still reflected the dazzling light shine which


    was like there was a handful of diamonds in his eyes, "I have some official duties to deal with tonight.


    This bed is big. Don¡¯t worry, even if I sleep on the same bed with you, I won¡¯t do anything to you."


    After the man finished speaking, he controlled the wheelchair to turn around urately and went to the


    study next door.


    Looking at that handsome back, Janice feltplicated for a while.


    In this way, she started living with him together?

 Chapter 14 Out of Breath

    Chapter 14 Out of Breath


    After a day of matters, Janice was already exhausted. After taking a bath, she fell asleep not long after


    lying in bed.


    Probably because it was the first time that Janice slept in a strange ce. She didn''t sleep well in the


    middle of the night. A feathery itch on her lips woke her up in a trance.


    Janice suddenly opened her eyes and found a ck figure suppressing on her. The man''s tall body


    made her a little breathless.


    "Who are you?" Janice asked sharply.


    The man didn¡¯t answer her question, but continued to kiss her.


    Seeing that he didn''t mean to stop at all, Janice hurriedly reached out and pushed the man''s shoulders,


    kicking him with her legs. But her weak resistance didn¡¯t work at all. For a strong man, it was


    tantamount to hitting a rock with an egg.


    Suddenly, the man raised his head and nced at her. Janice was shocked to realize that he was


    wearing a silver mask, which was exactly the same as the mask worn by the man who sent her to the


    This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    hospital that rainy night!


    "You are¡­"


    Before Janice had time to say everything, the man covered her mouth with his big palm.


    "Umm¡­"


    Janice shook her head, trying to break free of the man''s control. She raised her hands and grabbed the


    man''s palms, trying to break away the hand he was covering her mouth. Unexpectedly, the man''s hand


    was like iron tong, firmly imprisoning her. She could not shake his grip with all her strength.


    Just when Janice felt that she had no ways, the man took out two ropes and swiftly tied her hands and


    feet.


    "Help!" Janice shouted loudly as soon as her mouth was free.


    In an instant, the man pressed on her again, pinched Janice''s neck mercilessly, and said coldly, "If you


    shout again, I will kill you."


    Janice''s breathing was restrained. Her limbs were unable to move. She was so frightened that she


    hurriedly shut up, staring at the man fiercely, as if she wanted to kill him with her eyes.


    The man ignored her hostile eyes, but rather patiently began to unbutton her pajamas.


    Soon, she immediately realized that she might not be able to keep her innocence.


    At this moment, a deep sense of destion enveloped her. Janice bit her lower lip and red at the


    man fiercely.


    Early in the morning, the sun shined on Janice''s fair face through the windowttices. She slowly


    opened her eyes and then she saw that she was alone on the bed. The pajamas were worn on her


    body intact, and the ropes on her hands and feet disappeared.


    Was everythingst night just a nightmare? But why did she feel like her whole body so hurt?


    Every cell in the body was moring that it hurt, as if she was disassembled by others and


    reassembled again.


    Janice suddenly thought of something. She forced herself to endure the pain of her body and turned


    over to get out of bed. She stared straightly at the snow-white bed sheet. Except for the folds she


    pressed out of sleep, there were no traces left on the sheets, let alone the blood that she was afraid to


    see.


    What happenedst night?

 Chapter 15 Pain

    Chapter 15 Pain


    Janice racked her brains but she couldn''t figure it out. She frowned and walked out of the bedroom,


    wondering how to investigate this matter.


    She unknowingly walked to the door of the study. Through the half-covered door, she saw Marcus


    sitting in a wheelchair, rubbing fair and slender fingers on a book.


    Janice patted Marcus on the shoulder. He took off the headset he was wearing on his head and turned


    the wheelchair to face her.


    "What are you doing?" Janice asked softly.


    "I¡¯m reading."


    Marcus smiled, which made his chiseled handsome face a little more elegant and masculine.


    Janice was stunned for a moment. Her heartbeat suddenly missed a beat, but this feeling was fleeting.


    She nced at the braille book on hisps, and suddenly realized that the only man living in this vi


    was Marcus, who wasme and blind.


    The man in the silver mask in her dream was obviously a healthy man. Judging from his powerful legs


    and forearms with muscle lines, he should have a strong physique.


    Janice was suspicious. Apart from them, there was only Ada in the vi. Was the man who appeared


    "Who is that man?" Janice whispered.


    "Janice, what did you say?"


    "Oh, I didn''t say anything." Janice changed the subject, "There are so few people in the vi. We


    should install some CCTV cameras. If there is a thief in the house, we can also have some clues to


    solve the case."


    "The vi always has them." Marcus replied calmly.


    "That''s great! Can you teach me how to watch the surveince? I can help you when Ada is not at


    home."


    Marcus turned the wheelchair and came to the desk. He opened the first drawer on the left, and


    pointed to her, "Here is a manual for surveince video. You can turn on theputer on the desk and


    follow the manual."


    Janice took out a booklet from the drawer, flipped through a few pages extremely seriously, and then


    turned on theputer on the desk.


    "Will you use it?" Marcus asked softly.


    "Um."


    Janice knew that Marcus couldn¡¯t see anything, so she turned on the surveince video of the bedroom


    and yed the scene after she entered the bedroomst night.


    She reyed the surveince video quickly and found that no one had entered the bedroom before she


    came out this morning.


    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    The bedroom was a private ce, so no camera was installed in it. She couldn''t check the situation in


    the bedroom.


    However, the bedroom had no other doors. It was impossible for anyone to bypass the front door to


    walk in.


    What a hell!


    Could it be that everything that happened was just her illusion?


    Janice frowned and thought for a while. Finally, she decided not to worry about this problem anymore.


    She just treated what happenedst night as having a weird dream!

 Chapter 16 Escaped Unscathed

    Chapter 16 Escaped Unscathed


    The next day, early morning.


    Janice hurriedly finished freshening up and walked downstairs. Then she saw Marcus having breakfast.


    Hearing the movementing from the stairs, Marcus turned around and said to Janice''s direction,


    "Good morning!"


    "Morning!" Janice responded politely.


    "Janice,e over for breakfast."


    Marcus leaned forward, fumbled and pulled away the chair beside him, motioning Janice to sit next to


    him.


    "Thank you! I won''t have breakfast at home. I can grab a bite next to thepanyter."


    "Are you going to work?" Marcus asked.


    "Yes! I checked with my mobile phone yesterday. There is a bus near the vi that can go to the city,


    and then I just need to take another bus to thepany, which is much more convenient than I


    thought." Janice said as she took out her mobile phone to re-read the ride route.


    Marcus frowned, "You are now the hostess of the Clinton family. You don''t need to work hard to make


    money. Just stay at home and enjoy yourself."


    "It''s really good to be Mrs. Clinton, but I don''t want to be a canary in captivity. I finally graduated from


    university. I really want to apply what I have learned and earn money by myself!" Janice''s words were


    sonorous and loud.


    Marcus nodded, "You can go to work, but the vi is far away from the city. I will arrange a special car


    and driver for you, so that it will be more convenient for you tomute to and get off work every day."


    "Don''t bother! I used to take the bus to work. I would definitely not adapt to this kind of special car.


    What''s more..." Janice hesitated, and didn¡¯t continue.


    "What?" Marcus asked.


    "Others don''t know that I¡¯m married." Janice frowned. She paused for a few seconds, and exined, "I


    am just an intern now. It would not be nice to get married when I first joined thepany. When I get


    used to the work, I¡¯ll gradually tell others in thepany."


    Janice was worried that Marcus would be angry because of this, so she nced at him.


    Marcus'' face was cold. His dark eyes were deep, with ayer of smoke, which made her unable to


    distinguish his true emotions.


    "It''s up to you." Marcus turned the wheelchair with both hands and gradually approached Janice,


    "However, if you need help, you must tell me."


    "Well, I will." Janice nodded.


    Janice walked into thepany''s gate on time.


    Her good friend, Chloe Hunt, quickly pulled her aside and asked, "Janice, what happened? Your sister


    said you are married? I called you but you didn''t answer the phone."


    Janice sighed. Then she briefly told Chloe how she was cheated by Ryan and married to Marcus.


    "Janice, it''s a miracle that you are still alive now!" Chloe held Janice¡¯s hands tightly. She said seriously,


    "I usually pay attention to the gossip news of the rich. I have heard all these things you said. There are


    indeed many simr plots among the rich."


    "Then... do you have any suggestions?"


    "My suggestion is that you quickly find a way to divorce Marcus!"


    "Why?"


    "It is said that when Marcus'' mother gave birth to him, his feet actually came out before the head. The


    people in the Clinton family thought he was an ominous person, so he was not treated well from the


    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    time he was born. Maybe it¡¯s the reason why he is violent. There are rumors that he kills others at


    every turn."


    "Stop gossip! I think it''s okay. He is usually very kind to others, and he doesn''t do anything to me..."


    "You¡¯d better be cautious!"


    Janice nodded slightly, and said with a serious expression on her face, "Please keep the secret for me


    that I got married with Marcus, okay?"


    "Don''t worry. I will be tight-lipped. I''m just curious. Although Marcus'' reputation is not very good, it is a


    good thing for you to marry into the Clinton family. Besides, it is good for your work. Why don''t you want


    others to know? "


    "Maybe soon, I will leave the Clinton family. Marcus told me that when I find my true love, he will


    divorce me!"


    "Oh! I hope you can escape unscathed!" Chloe sighed in the tea room.

 Chapter 17 Announce

    Chapter 17 Announce


    In the Clinton Group.


    At a meeting room.


    Several directors were sitting in jeopardy, looking at Mr. Shawn Clinton withplicated expressions


    on their face. Now that everyone in thepany knew that there was something wrong with Mr. Shawn


    Clinton¡¯s mind in the past two years. They wondered what strange things he would say today.


    Shawn was sitting in the middle of the conference table. He was full of spirits. His face was covered


    with wrinkles. His deep and bright eyes were piercing and energetic.


    "Everyone, I¡¯m here today to announce something."


    When Shawn spoke, he was full of energy and calm.


    "Five years ago, I made a marriage contract with the Stewart family. After Janice graduates from


    university, Marcus will marry her. Now, the two have officiallypleted the marriage procedures.


    ording to the regtions, the man in the Clinton family will get a certain amount of equity awards


    after getting married. I will transfer the equity that Marcus should have obtained to him."


    What Shawn said made the directors'' faces sink. If Marcus were to get the equity, he would definitely


    This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    intervene in the business of thepany.


    At the beginning, Marcus wanted to make Marcus be his sessor. At that time, Marcus was still


    a healthy, smart and capable elite. The directors believed that he could do a good job in thepany''s


    business, so naturally they wouldn¡¯t oppose Shawn''s decision.


    It was a pity that Marcus becameme and blind after a car ident. He didn''t even have the basic


    living ability. Who could rest assured to let such a disabled man be the president?


    The directors frowned, whispering to each other to discuss countermeasures, with only one core


    purpose, ¡°Don¡¯t let Marcus be the head of the Clinton Group.¡±


    "Considering Marcus'' physical condition, he couldn¡¯t be overworked. So I want him to assist Kyle as a


    vice president. What do you guys think about this arrangement?"


    As soon as Shawn finished speaking, the directors let out a long sigh of relief, and agreed in unison.


    "Agree!"


    "Support!"


    Shawn squinted his eyes slightly, nced at the crowd indifferently, and dered domineeringly, "Since


    everyone has no opinions, it''s decided like this!"


    "Okay!"


    All of a sudden, there was a round of apuse.


    In Marcus'' office.


    Gavin respectfully stood in front of Marcus, holding a few papers full of words in his hand.


    "Mr. Clinton, the investigation report about Mrs. Clinton hase out!"


    "What did you find?"


    Marcus'' voice was cold and steady. Others couldn''t hear the slightest joy or anger in his tone.


    "The actual situation of Mrs. Clinton is the same as we have seen. Her life experience is quite simple.


    The Stewarts had not had any children for several years after their marriage, so they went to the


    orphanage to adopt her. Unexpectedly, it didn''t take long that Gaby got pregnant and gave birth to her


    daughter, Fiona, smoothly."


    "Speaking of it, Mrs. Clinton is also pitiful. After the birth of her adoptive parents'' biological daughter,


    she lost their favor. The Stewarts has always treated her as a servant, rather than as a daughter to


    raise. For so many years, her life is hard. But fortunately, she has always been tolerant and obedient to


    her adoptive parents, so her life is fairly stable."


    Gavin sighed slightly. Seeing Marcus'' sullen face and pressed lips, he quickly continued seriously.


    "Mr. Clinton, although Mrs. Clinton has suffered a lot, she has excellent academic performance since


    she was a child and she is definitely a good student of standards! She chose advertising design as a


    major when she was in college. After graduation and through several rounds of interviews, she entered


    an advertisingpany to be an internship."


    Hearing Gavin''s report, Marcus frowned tightly.

 Chapter 18 Feel Sorry for Her

    Chapter 18 Feel Sorry for Her


    It could be seen that Janice had no ce in the Stewart family from Fiona''s attitude towards her. This


    point was very simr to his own situation.


    Thinking of this, he couldn''t help feeling sorry for her.


    "How did she know Ryan?" Marcus asked sharply.


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    "Half a year ago, the two attended a wedding together. At that time, Mrs. Clinton was a bridesmaid. It is


    said that Ryan fell in love with her at first sight, and then began to pursue her frantically. ording to


    the survey, Mrs. Clinton had never had a boyfriend before meeting Ryan. Ryan is her first love."


    "First love?"


    Marcus snorted coldly. A touch of sarcasm crossed his mouth.


    What shit "first love"! Didn''t it end in tragedy in the end?


    Seeing his face suddenly changed, Gavin didn''t dare to say another word, even breathing carefully.


    "One more thing, why does Grandpa have to make a marriage contract for us?"


    "I don''t know yet. It seems that only your grandfather knows the real reason. I only know that he seems


    to like Mrs. Clinton very much."


    Marcus frowned but he didn¡¯t speak anymore. He turned his wheelchair to the French window. At this


    moment, the sunlight seemed to merge with him, and theplex expression on his face was hidden.


    Just now, Gavin''s investigation results failed to answer all the questions in his mind.


    Why was the marriage contract between them determined so early? Did something special happen five


    years ago?


    Why did his grandfather value him so much, but he didn''t choose the biological daughter of the Stewart


    family as the marriage partner?


    What was so special about Janice, such an adopted daughter, that she could be his wife?


    Perhaps, this Janice was not as simple as it seemed on the surface.


    It was the dinner time.


    Janice and Marcus just sat down at the dining table. Suddenly, Marcus handed over a credit card.


    "It¡¯s for you."


    "What is this?"


    When Janice reached out to take the credit card he handed over, she identally touched his fingers.


    Her fingertips were slightly numb like getting an electric shock. Her face was blushed.


    "This credit card is unlimited. You can buy whatever you want."


    "Thank you for your kindness! But I can''t ept it. I can support myself now. I am not used to spending


    others'' money."


    "Janice, this card originally belonged to you."


    "Me?"


    Janice couldn''t understand. How could she have any property?


    She was obviously penniless.


    "The Clinton family has regtions, which is that the children and grandchildren can get shares in the


    group after they get married. Grandpa has just transferred the shares to me. ording to the existing


    originally yours. Mrs. Clinton, take it!"


    Marcus'' words were not unreasonable. She was Mrs. Clinton now. Her every move was rted to the


    Clinton family. She had to have some money to dress her up if necessary. Moreover, Marcus was in a


    bad health. In case it needed money, it was difficult to provide him with any help relying on her meager


    sry.


    Thinking of this, she no longer insisted on her own opinion. She said happily, "Well, I will ept it."


    Marcus smiled and was very satisfied with her docile attitude.


    "Janice, I heard that you majored in advertising design. If you like to do this, I can open an advertising


    designpany for you. Of course, if you want, you can also work in the design department of the


    Clinton Group."


    "No need! I''m just an intern. I haven''t learned anything yet. Starting apany for me will only waste


    money."


    "Thene to work in the Clinton Group. It is better than your currentpany."


    "No need. I just want to learn something. The Clinton Group is so shining. Besides, there are so many


    talents in the design department. If I work in the Clinton Group, not only can I not offer any help, but it


    will also embarrass you."


    Marcus chuckled. His tone was quite spoiled, "Be my wife, you don''t need to work hard. Just tell me


    what you want."


    Unfortunately, Janice didn¡¯t agree with this sentence.


    In her opinions, epting gifts from others must pay a corresponding price. She sacrificed her


    marriage to repay her adoptive parents. If she continued to ask Marcus for things, what would she do in


    return for Marcus in the future?


    "Thank you. Didn''t you say that I can leave when I find my true love? Then I will no longer be Mrs.


    Clinton. I can''t rely on you for the rest of my life. I should learn to support myself."


    Bang!


    The crisp sound of knife and fork touching the te echoed in the dining room.


    The soft expression on Marcus'' face was gone, reced by gloomy look, suggesting that he was not in


    a good mood at the moment.

 Chapter 19 Pressed on Her

    Chapter 19 Pressed on Her


    Janice, who was good at observing others, immediately reacted. She was talking about divorce in front


    of Marcus! It was normal that she felt unhappy. Moreover, he felt more or less inferior. So he would be


    more sensitive to such things.


    "I¡¯m kidding! You just pretend that I haven''t said anything."


    After speaking, she forced a smile. The expression on her face was a little unnatural.


    "Don''t make this kind of joke casually."


    "Got it."


    She felt more and more that Marcus was a person with changeable emotions. He felt like a spring


    breeze in the first second, but then showed a domineering and ruthless appearance in the next instant.


    It seemed that Chloe was right. She couldn''t irritate Marcus at will!


    After dinner, Janice pushed Marcus back to the bedroom, and then went straight to the bathroom to


    turn on the bath water.


    Even if they were already legal couples, she would still feel inexplicably embarrassed if she had to face


    a naked man.


    After spending a long time in the bathroom, she finally summoned the courage to walk outside and said


    softly, "The bath water is ready."


    "Thank you." Marcus responded warmly.


    She pushed the wheelchair to the bathtub, and was about to help him take off his clothes. But she saw


    him start to unbutton his coat skillfully.


    Unexpectedly, this handsome strip show was very attractive!


    His bare muscles were just right. His brown-colored skin radiated a golden halo under the light. He was


    so sexy.


    Janice was stunned by the scene in front of her. Her heart beat wildly.


    When she recovered, Marcus had already supported his own body with his arms and sat in the bathtub


    smoothly.


    "Help me get a towel."


    "Okay."


    In the process of helping Marcus take a bath, the blush on Janice¡¯s cheeks never faded.


    In fact, it couldn¡¯t be med that she was too shy. Even when she was in love with Ryan, she had


    never seen his naked body.


    On the contrary, Marcus let her touch his body. asionally, he would talk a few words on his own


    initiative, without feeling the slightest embarrassment.


    After taking a shower, he still chose to go to the study to read for a while as usual. He turned the


    wheelchair with both hands, and quickly disappeared from her sight.


    Janice climbed onto the soft bed, recalling the blushing heartbeat scene in the bathroom. Then a


    question came to her mind instantly. Others always thought that Marcus was weak, sick and thin. But


    after he took off his clothes, he didn''t look as thin as expected.


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    Her knowledge of men was very limited. Shey in bed for a long time without figuring it out, and then


    she finally fell asleep in a daze.


    Late at night.


    The room waspletely dark because the lights were not turned on.


    The moonlight outside the window was bright and swayed inside. Through the dim light, it could be


    vaguely seen that the door was gently pushed open. A tall and vigorous figure sneaked in silently...


    Perhaps because of a tiring day, Janice climbed onto the bed very early, closed her eyes, and soon fell


    into a deep sleep.


    When she fell asleep, she suddenly dreamed of a huge boulder to hit her chest, which made her


    unable to breathe.

 Chapter 20 Nightmare

    Chapter 20 Nightmare


    Janice began to breathe, struggling desperately.


    She even stretched out both hands involuntarily, trying to push away the heavy objects on her body.


    Janice couldn''t restrain the fear anymore. She blurted out for help, "Help! Um!!!"


    After only one word was shouted, her small mouth was firmly covered by the man''s big hand. So she


    couldn¡¯t speak the remaining words.


    "Mmm..."


    Who was he?


    Under panic, Janice opened her eyes reflexively and then she saw the man''s face.


    However, what caught her eye was a silver mask.


    The mask almost covered most of the man''s face. Only the man''s angr jaw could be seen.


    The silver mask had an excellent texture. It shed in the moonlight, making Janice feel frightened.


    It was this strange person again!


    Thinking of this, Janice felt a dense panic.


    She began struggling and twisting harder and harder.


    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    "Let go of me. Let go..."


    However, how could a woman be a man¡¯s match?


    The man on her could let her unable to move just with three fingers. He could easily control her.


    Janice wanted to push him. But the man grabbed Janice''s hands with one hand.


    Janice raised her leg to kick him, but the man easily grabbed her slender ankle with one hand and


    suppressed her.


    At this moment, Janice was like a fish on a cutting board, waiting to be killed.


    "No¡­"


    The pain caused Janice''s fingers to clench in pain. Her nails pierced into the man''s firm back abruptly.


    She scratched a trail of blood stains on his back.


    But it seemed that the man couldn''t feel the pain at all.


    He didn¡¯t stop.


    ...


    "No!"


    Janice screamed, raised both hands and pushed hard into the air.


    Then she woke up suddenly.


    The surroundings were so quiet but there was nothing unusual!


    It turned out that this was really a dream!


    She stretched out her hand to turn on the bedsidemp. The dim light intertwined with the night,


    creating a quiet and peaceful atmosphere in the bedroom.


    No! Why was there only the sound of her breathing in the room? Where did Marcus go?


    She sat on the bed and nced around. Then she saw Marcus'' wheelchair next to the bed.


    It was weird. How did he leave the room if he didn''t use the wheelchair?

 Chapter 21 It鈥檚 All Blood on Her Face

    Chapter 21 It¡¯s All Blood on Her Face


    Feeling something strange, Janice quickly turned over and got out of bed. She walked straight to the


    study not far away, but she found that Marcus was not there. She went to every room in the vi, but


    still didn¡¯t see him.


    Did he leave the vi?


    She pushed the door open suspiciously and walked along the path to the swimming pool in the


    backyard.


    "What!"


    A scream broke the tranquility of the night.


    The scene in front of her was simply beyond words!


    There was a corpse floating in the swimming pool. Judging from the dress, it was Ada. Half of the


    swimming pool was blood, as if a scary red cloth was spread on it.


    Janice was so frightened that she kept trembling. Her heart jumped wildly uncontrobly, and her legs


    softened. She almost copsed to the ground.


    In the next second, she reacted quickly. She must leave here immediately, in case of encountering the


    murderer. He might kill her!


    Janice turned abruptly. Then she ran into cold arms. Her forehead hit the man''s tight chest. It was hurt.


    She rubbed the sore forehead and looked up at the person. Unexpectedly, she saw Marcus'' eyes.


    Under the outline of his deep eyes, a pair of ck eyes reflected her pale face.


    Her mind seemed to be dead. She couldn''t think at all for a few seconds. Her trembling feet seemed to


    be nailed there, making her unable to move half a step. A strong sense of fear surged in her heart.


    She must be still dreaming, right? How could Marcus stand in front of her?


    She subconsciously lowered her head to avoid his sight, but she was shocked by the scene she saw


    next.


    Marcus'' hands were stained with blood, as if he had just experienced a massacre. The drops of blood


    flowed down his slender fingers to the snow-white tiles, like blossoming blood-red flowers.


    Blood! Corpse! Killer! ...


    These words kept popping into Janice¡¯s mind.


    A feeling of suffocation came to her quickly. She felt dizzy, as if the oxygen in her chest seemed to be


    evacuated. Her breathing was quick and uneven, and then she fainted on the ground.


    At the same time, a ck shadow quickly approached her. Under the moonlight, two blood-stained


    hands glowed slightly with red light.


    The next day, in the morning.


    The sunlight was like a golden line, shining warmly into the bedroom on the second floor of the vi,


    reflecting the entire room in gold. Subsequently, the color of the sun gradually deepened, and soon it


    became a deep yellow.


    The dazzling sunlight fell on the woman''s fair and clean face. The bright sunlight made it difficult for her


    to sleep peacefully.


    Janice slowly opened her eyes. Arge beam of sunlight instantly poured into her vision. She


    This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    subconsciously raised her hand to block the sunlight. Then she reached out to pick up the phone from


    the bedside table. It was already past 9 o''clock in the morning!


    "Holy crap!"


    She actually woke up at this time! She must bete for work!


    When she was about to lift the quilt and got out of the bed, she was surprised that she was lying in the


    bedroom of the vi.


    An inexplicable emotion came to her. She rubbed her sore temples, trying to recall what happenedst


    night.


    When she woke up in the middle of the night, she didn''t find Marcus. After searching the whole house,


    she still didn¡¯t see him. After that, she walked outside the vi.


    Then, she found Ada¡¯s body floating in the swimming pool. Besides, she ran into Marcus, who was able


    to move freely and had normal eyesight...

 Chapter 22 Someone Was Dead

    Chapter 22 Someone Was Dead


    No! No! No! It was impossible!


    She immediately denied this bold idea. She must have had some strange dreamst night!


    How could Marcus, who was blind and disabled, appeared in front of her like a normal person?


    "Am I so tired these days?" she said to herself.


    She walked straight into the bathroom, poured a handful of cold water on her face, looked up at the


    red-blooded eyes in the mirror. Then the red swimming pool appeared in front of her eyes again.


    Janice''s heart tightened for no reason. Then her breathing became rapid. Why was her dream so real?


    While she was lost in the thought with frowning, a noise interrupted her thoughts.


    She walked gently to the door of the bedroom, listening to the movement outside with her ear against


    the door panel. Judging from the different voices, there should be a few strangers in the house.


    She quickly changed her clothes and strode downstairs.


    From a distance, she saw two uniformed policemen sitting on the sofa opposite Marcus. One of them in


    his forties was talking to Marcus, and the other younger policeman was carefully recording something


    in the notebook.


    "Mr. Clinton, do you know why the deceased went to the swimming pool in the middle of the night?"


    The older policeman stared at Marcus without blinking.


    "I don¡¯t know. Ada didn''t tell me." Marcus looked indifferent, and his voice remained calm.


    "Then do you know who she has had a grudge with before, or what enemies she has?"


    "I never heard her say it."


    The older policeman didn¡¯t get any valuable clues, so he frowned in depression.


    He looked up and then caught a glimpse of Janice walking towards them. He asked, "Are you Mrs.


    Clinton?"


    Janice nodded in a daze, walked slowly to Marcus'' side, and nced at him casually.


    Marcus looked very serious. His face was tense. When he didn¡¯t speak, he looked so prestige.


    "Mrs. Clinton..."


    The older policeman was about to speak, but was abruptly interrupted by Marcus.


    Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    "Captain Devin, my wife and I are newly married. She hasn''t fully adapted to the new environment, so


    she hasn¡¯t slept well these days. asionally, she suffers from insomnia. Last night, she slept all night


    after taking sleeping pills. She probably didn''t know anything. "


    Marcus'' tone was steady. There was a calmness between his eyebrows, which made others believe in


    what he said.


    However, Janice, who was standing by, immediately reacted, ¡®Marcus is lying!¡¯


    Because she didn''t have the habit of taking sleeping pills at all. What he said was clearly to cope with


    the police.


    Could it be that the scene she sawst night was not a dream, but a real thing? Otherwise, why would


    Marcus preemptively say that she didn''t know anything? Was he covering something?


    She instantly remembered the legend that Marcus was a "killer". If she didn''t tell the police that there


    was blood on his handsst night and didn¡¯t send him to the jail, he would hurt more people!


    A sense of justice emerged to Janice¡¯s mind spontaneously. She plucked up the courage to speak,


    "Captain Devin, I actually..."


    Before she could continue, her right hand fell into a big cold palm. Marcus pinched her soft little hand


    hard. A tingling quickly spread from the hand.


    Janice looked down and saw that it was Marcus who was holding her hand. He pursed his lips, making


    the entire outline of his face be cold and sharp.


    Janice couldn''t help but thought of Marcus'' bloodthirsty appearancest night. He was just like Shura


    crawling out of hell. It was daunting.


    A faint of chill rushed from her back to her whole body. She unknowingly broke out in a cold sweat. Her


    clothes which was close to her back quickly became wet by the sweat.


    "Mrs. Clinton, did you see somethingst night?" Captain Devin asked.

 Chapter 23 Some Ghosts Haunted Here?

    Chapter 23 Some Ghosts Haunted Here?


    "Sorry, I just wanted to tell you that I slept all night that I don¡¯t know anything."


    Janice didn''t intend to conceal it deliberately. It was just Marcus almost never had physical contact with


    her at ordinary times. But he just grabbed her hand before she spoke. She didn¡¯t know what he meant.


    "That''s it." Captain Devin whispered.


    Janice lowered her head depressed. She still found that he was still holding her hand tightly, without


    any intention of letting go.


    Captain Devin stuffed a business card into Marcus'' hand and said politely, "Mr. Clinton, Mrs. Clinton, if


    you think of anything, you can contact me at any time."


    "Definitely." Marcus replied in a deep voice.


    After Captain Devin bid farewell to them, he left the vi with the young policeman.


    With a "bang", the door of the vi was closed tightly.


    Marcus let go of Janice and stuffed Captain Devin''s business card into his jacket pocket.


    After regaining her freedom, she immediately distanced herself from him and asked sharply, "Marcus,


    why don''t you tell the truth to the police?"


    "What should I tell the truth?"


    "You..." She was so angry that she even stuttered, "You are the murderer!"


    "What evidence do you have for this usation?" Marcus'' tone was somewhat ironic.


    "I saw it with my own eyes. You stood by the poolst night with blood on your hands!" Janice argued


    angrily, her long eyshes trembling.


    Marcus'' face didn¡¯t change at all. He sneered, "Then you can tell the police what you have seen. I can


    get investigated."


    "I didn''t take sleeping pills at allst night. You¡¯re lying."


    Regardless of whether he was a murderer or not, there was a problem with his deliberately lying!


    "Oh, is it?" He retorted calmly, "Ada told me it. You know I can''t see anything."


    Marcus'' defense made her speechless. He used Ada as an excuse. It was too cunning. Now, Ada was


    dead, so there was no proof at all.


    "Why did you hold my hand so hard when the police asked me?"


    She thought that this question would be embarrassing Marcus, but unexpectedly, he smiled mockingly


    at her. What he said made her speechless again.


    "Mrs. Clinton, someone was dead at home, and the police came to you for questioning. I was worried


    that you would be afraid, so I wanted to appease you. Just then, in front of the police, you said that you


    slept all nightst night and didn¡¯t know anything. Now you said that you saw my hand full of blood and


    suspect that I am the murderer. The testimony is so different before and after. It seems that the person


    who is deliberately lying is not me, right?"


    She didn¡¯t expect that Marcus would refute her like that. What was even more annoying was that he


    took the opportunity to remind her that the police would definitely question her integrity for her


    inconsistent testimony.


    Moreover, she was unable to produce strong evidence at all. If she went to the police again, it would


    definitely not have any effect.


    Janice felt at a loss for a while, frowned and kept silent.


    "Do you have any other questions?" Marcus asked calmly.


    Janice bit her lips, as if the pain could calm her down and clear her mind better.


    However, Marcus'' answer was so perfect. She really couldn''t think of any way to confirm her


    spection.


    Seeing that she hadn''t answered for a long time, Marcus left the living room while turning the


    wheelchair with both hands. There was no pause in the whole process.


    Seeing that the "murderer" was atrge, she couldn''t tell what her feeling was like. She was a little


    ufortable.


    Janice didn''t realize that Marcus had to use a wheelchair every time he went out. The man she ran into


    When they faced each other, the man was looking directly at her, so it seemed that he wasn¡¯t blind.


    ording to her previous investigation, no one else lived in the vi.


    Marcus wasme and blind. Without the help of others, he couldn¡¯t even go downstairs. With his


    physical condition, how could it be possible toplete the murder n alone?


    In addition, he acted so calmly. Besides, his words were so well-organized that others couldn''t find any


    ws.


    So, did she really get him wronged?


    Or were there some ghosts...haunting in this vi?


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    Janice had so many doubts in her mind. She felt creep, and she didn''te to her senses for a long


    time.


    "Knock! Knock!"


    A short and powerful knock on the door suddenly sounded in the silence, frightening Janice in thought.


    After a short pause, the knock on the door sounded again.


    Janice finally came to her senses. She took a deep breath and shouted, "Who is outside?"


    "It''s me, Gavin."

 Chapter 24 Back to the Clinton鈥檚

    Chapter 24 Back to the Clinton¡¯s


    Janice had seen Marcus'' assistant several times, so she was able to recognize his voice. Now, she


    was sure that the one who knocked on the door was Gavin.


    "Pleasee in." She opened the door and said politely.


    "Mrs. Clinton, Mr. Shawn Clinton heard that someone died here, so he asked me to take you and Mr.


    Marcus Clinton to the Clinton¡¯s. The car is parked outside. So please pack your things."


    When Janice heard that someone died here, her face turned pale again. Her breath was short.


    Besides, she was trembling slightly.


    "Are you okay?"


    "I¡¯m fine."


    Janice''s eyelids drooped. She smiled sadly, and went upstairs to pack up her stuff.


    Gavin pushed Marcus to the door of the vi and put down the pedals of the modified medium-sized


    Staring at disabled Marcus, Janice couldn¡¯t say a word.


    In the Clinton¡¯s.


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    As soon as Marcus and Janice walked into the living room, they saw Shawn approaching.


    "You finally came back safely!"


    "Grandpa!" The two greeted him in unison.


    Shawn nced at his grandson. Seeing Marcus¡¯ face as usual, he turned his attention to Janice. She


    stood there in silence with pale face and closed lips. Obviously, she was frightened.


    "Janice, are you okay?!" Shawn said with full of love. His tone of voice was extremely gentle.


    Janice didn''t know what to say. She had just quarreled with Marcus and used him of being a


    murderer. Shawn would definitely be sad if he knew it.


    "Don''t be afraid. Grandpa will protect you guys. Just stay at home for the time being andpany me,


    okay?"


    She didn''t dare to agree casually. She wanted to ask Marcus'' opinions. But she only saw he closed his


    lips tightly and was sitting in a wheelchair nkly which was like a statue. He didn''t seem to want to


    make any response.


    Facing Grandpa¡¯s kindness, they had to say something, right?


    So Janice said, "Well, I listen to Grandpa."


    "Good girl! Then you will live with me in the main house. I live on the first floor these days, and you and


    Marcus can live on the second floor. Anyway, there is an elevator in the house, so it¡¯s easy for both of


    you to go up and downstairs. Marcus, Janice said okay. What about you?"


    Shawn was quite dissatisfied with Marcus¡¯ silence. He had always spoiled this clever and sensible


    grandson, but Marcus¡¯ performance today was a bit abnormal.


    "Alright! Let''s just live here, lest Janice will be scared when she goes back. After all, the murderer has


    not been caught yet, right?"


    Marcus obviously had some other meanings in his words! How could such a dignified man be such


    narrow-minded?


    Although Janice felt unhappy, she still obediently pushed Marcus into the second floor of the main


    house.


    Silence spread between the two people, and even the air was somewhat depressed.


    "That..." she said falteringly.


    "Stuttering? You were the one talk in the morning."


    She rolled her eyes at Marcus and didn¡¯t worry that he would have an opinion with it.


    The two of them have already lived here, and they had to be in the same room these days. It must be


    bad if they didn¡¯t get along well with him, so Janice decided topromise.


    "Don''t take seriously the words I said in the morning. I was too scared to say anything. Please forgive


    me this time, okay?"


    Marcus replied after a long period of thought, "Forget it! You don''t have any bad intentions. Just don''t


    get your husband wronged in the future."


    "I won¡¯t!"


    Then Janice coaxed Marcus a few more words. The rtionship between the two immediately returned


    to normal.


    It was dinner time.


    "Janice, eat more. This is the cook''s best dish."


    Shawn pointed to the dishes ced in front of her. When Janice looked at the deep red braised hoofs,


    she suddenly remembered the blood swimming pool. She felt sick. Then she didn''t even have time to


    say a word but just covered her mouth and ran directly to the bathroom.


    She squatted on the side of the toilet and retched. It took a long time to suppress the nausea. Her little


    face was ghastly pale.


    When she returned to the dining table, Shawn immediately asked with concern, "Janice, do you have a


    bad appetite?"


    She nodded lightly with an "um", not daring to look at the table again.


    "If you don''t want to eat, I will let Nora walk with you in the garden and rx by the way. She and you


    are about the same age, so you guys should be able to talk."


    "Okay, thank you, Grandpa."


    After hearing it, Nora, the servant, stepped forward. She was about seventeen or eighteen years old,


    and her pretty face looked so determined.


    "Mrs. Clinton, pleasee with me." Nora walked up to Janice obediently with a smile on her face.


    "Let''s go." Janice replied softly.


    The two went around in the garden. Then they unknowingly walked outside the ancestral hall of the


    Clinton family.


    The ancestral hall was hidden under several vigorous bodhi trees. On the pirs on both sides of the


    gate were carved couplets, ¡°The great meritorious deeds of the ancestors are known all over the world,


    and the filial piety of descendants make the family better.¡±


    Janice stepped up the steps with the help of Nora. Then she saw the smoke in the ancestral hall from


    the open door.

 Chapter 25 That Matter

    Chapter 25 That Matter


    "Nora, is anyone in the ancestral hall?"


    "It should be Miss Clinton, Mr. Clinton''s aunt. She has been be a vegetarian and learning the sutras in


    Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    the Buddha hall next to the ancestral hall for a long time."


    Janice was not unfamiliar with Freya. When she first came to the Clinton¡¯s, only grandfather and she


    greeted Marcus. However, others just ignored Marcus, as if he didn¡¯t exist.


    "Don''t disturb her. Let''s go back first."


    "Yes, Mrs. Clinton."


    After that, the two turned around to leave, but they were stopped by Freya who heard the sound, "Is it


    Janice? Why are you leaving when you just came?!"


    Hearing Freya calling her name, Janice quickly turned her head, nodded respectfully, and replied with a


    smile, "Auntie, I''m afraid to disturb you."


    "We¡¯re a family. You don''t have to be so polite to me like this. Come in. I want to chat with you for a


    while."


    "Okay."


    Hearing her happily agreed, Freya took her hand and walked into the Buddha hall.


    The four walls of the ancestral hall were dark-brown wooden walls. There was a kind of woody scent


    between thettice windows. In the smoke of burning joss sticks, she saw a transparent white jade


    Buddha statue on the table. Such an exquisite statue was really rare. Janice couldn''t help but stared at


    it for a long time. For a moment, she forgot to speak.


    "Janice, have a seat."


    Only then did Janice notice Freya''s dress. She was wearing a light blue in dress and holding a string


    of shiny ck Buddhist beads. Beneath that kind face, the ck and white eyes were filled with


    tenderness. She looked so kind.


    "Auntie, do you oftene to the ancestral hall?" Janice let go of her guard and sat down beside


    Freya.


    "Since your uncle passed away, I have lost interest to the world. Later, my dad built this ancestral hall


    for me. I wille here every day to release your uncle¡¯s soul from suffering. I have been ustomed


    to be vegetarian and reciting sutras for so many years."


    "It turns out to be like that."


    "By the way, I heard that someone died in the vi. Did you see the dead Ada with your own eyes?"


    Hearing this, Janice was stunned. Her face changed abruptly. Some tiny beads of sweat oozed out


    from the tip of her nose. She felt scared and was silent for a while.


    "Don''t be afraid!" Freya patted Janice¡¯s hand lightly,forting her, "Since that incident happened,


    there are some persons who will die in this family inexplicably. It¡¯s all concentrated on the night of the


    full moon. The reason why Ie to the ancestral hall to recite sutras is that I also want to help those


    who have died."


    "Auntie, which matter?"


    "It''s about Marcus'' car ident! He bes like this now because of the car ident a few years


    ago. It''s strange! On the day of the ident, the driver who drove Marcus said that he was very clear-


    headed. He was in a good health. He did not drink before getting into the car, and at that time, the light


    was sufficient and the front vision was normal. He said that during the driving, a ck figure suddenly


    appeared in front of the car. He had to turn the steering wheel to avoid the person. Then the car hit the


    wall. What''s even stranger is that after the ident, the police called up nearby surveince video and


    found that there was no personal image in front of the car at that time, and the person the driver said


    did not exist at all."


    "Ah? How could this be?" Janice asked in surprise.


    "Yeah." Freya didn¡¯t answer Janice¡¯s question, but sighed for the past. Her eyes were filled with


    unconcealed sadness, "Marcus is really pitiful. Because of this car ident, he was blind and disabled.


    His rest life is ruined."


    Janice had heard people say that before Marcus had a car ident, he was so excellent.


    Unexpectedly, this car ident suddenly ruined his happiness.


    "Back then, the police investigated for a long time but they didn¡¯t find out the cause of the car ident.


    However, after that strange car ident, five or six servants died one after another in the family. They


    all happened on the night of the full moon without exception. Some people said that the murderer was


    just the dark shadow, but other people say that Marcus'' personality has changed drastically after a car


    ident. As long as anyone doesn''t listen to him, he will kill that person. I absolutely don''t believe this


    statement! I watch him grow up. I''m sure those people weren''t killed by him. The only possibility is that


    there is something weird in this house. After this series of strange things happened, it strengthened my


    determination to release the dead¡¯s souls from suffering."


    It turned out that those rumors were true. The Clinton family was indeed an ominous ce. Maybe one


    day she would lose her life here.


    Janice only felt creepy. The blood in her body seemed to have cooled down suddenly. She couldn''t


    help but shivered. Tension and fear came to her like a tide. Her heart seemed to be pinched by an


    invisible hand. Even her breathing was a little difficult.


    She tried to restrain the fear. She forced a smile, and pretended to say calmly, "Auntie, you have


    worked so hard for so many years."


    "It''s not hard work. It''s all I am willing to do. s, you don''t have to think about it too much. As long as


    we do more good deeds, ghosts will note to us."


    "Yeah." Janice replied insincerely.


    "Janice, take good care of Marcus. He is a good boy. You two will be happy in the future. Auntie will


    always be on your side."


    "Thank you, Auntie."

 Chapter 26 The Memory He Never Wants to Recall

    Chapter 26 The Memory He Never Wants to Recall


    Janice''s face remained calm, but her uneasy heart beat faster and faster, as if everything around her


    was going to swallow her.


    The Clinton family was so weird. She was so unlucky that she married Marcus!


    Outside the ancestral hall.


    The night sky was like the blue curtain, which was dotted with sparkling stars, making people feel


    deeply intoxicated.


    At this moment, Janice, who was full of thoughts, had no time to appreciate the intoxicating night.


    Freya''s words gave her a big blow. She walked out of the ancestral hall in a daze, and almost tripped


    over the steps outside.


    "Mrs. Clinton, be careful!" Nora helped her in time.


    "Thank you." Janice responded softly.


    She lowered her head and stepped slowly down the steps. Then a cold and familiar face suddenly


    appeared in her eyes.


    "Janice!" A faint smile overflowed in the man''s warm voice.


    She didn''t expect that Marcus would wait for herself at the door. She felt a little warm.


    Under the gloomy streetmps, his firm and straight facial features looked particrly handsome.


    Under a pair of sharp eyebrows, his deep eyes were like stars under the night sky.


    She had to admit that Marcus was a rare handsome man in the world. But it was pity...


    Janice sighed slightly inwardly and asked, "Why are you here?"


    Marcus smiled, and he replied, "Of course I¡¯m here to pick Mrs. Clinton back."


    Janice felt soft, smiled without speaking, walked behind his wheelchair and pushed him back.


    "Janice, do you feel better now?" Marcus asked softly.


    "Um?"


    "Didn''t you feel sick in your stomach when you eat?"


    Janice was stunned for a moment and then she couldn''t help but smiled. She never had any


    expectations for Marcus, but he would always give her care inadvertently.


    This gentleness was reallymendable.


    "Much better. Thank you for your concern." She replied politely.


    "That''s good." Marcus paused for a few seconds, then asked in a deep voice, "Just now, did you meet


    Auntie?"


    "Um."


    "What did she tell you?"


    Marcus'' dark eyes shed. There was a dark light shing across his eyes, but it quickly disappeared.


    Janice thought to herself that if she told to Marcus what Freya told her, he might be sad. The car


    ident must be the memory he never wanted to recall, and it was also an unheble wound in his


    heart.


    Besides, the rtionship between the two of them had just eased up a bit. So it was best not to take


    the initiative to make him angry.


    "Auntie knew that there was a murder case in the vi. Just now, she keptforting me. She told me


    not to be afraid. If I was really scared, I could recite the sutras with her, so that ghosts would note


    to me." She deliberately spoke calmly to cover up the nervousness inwardly.


    "That''s not bad." Marcus said, "Auntie is a kind and gentle woman. You can talk to her more if you have


    nothing to do. Others are usually very busy. You couldn¡¯t see them often."


    "Okay, I know."


    After she said this, Marcus didn''t say a word for a long time. Then Janice couldn''t help but nced


    down at him, only to see his lips pursed tightly. His ck eyes were like a deep ocean and


    unfathomable depth. He frowned. No one knew what he was thinking.


    At this time, she noticed that the nket covering Marcus'' legs began to slide down, so she stopped to


    fix on the wheelchair, and then leaned over to pull up the nket for him.


    "Thank you!" The breath when he spoke made her cheeks itchy and her eyshes trembled.


    She cleared her throat and replied, "You are wee."


    In the bedroom on the second floor.


    Janice raised her hand and touched her hot cheeks, ming how she became so horny. Every time


    when she bathed for Marcus, she felt so nervous, as if there was a butterfly in her mind wildly.


    Fortunately, he couldn''t see anything, otherwise, she would be so ashamed!


    "Janice, aren''t you going to take a bath?" Marcus said lightly.


    "I''ll go right away."


    She had been lingering for a long time just now because she had to face the embarrassment of sharing


    the same bed with Marcus. Lying on the same bed with the man without any emotional foundation, it


    must be fake to say that she didn''t mind it. She felt more or less awkward. Even if the other party was


    Marcus who seemed to be impotent, she would feel inexplicably ufortable.


    After a while, Janice walked out of the bathroom in semi-wet pajamas. She saw Marcus supporting the


    edge of the bed with his hands. When she moved her eyes down, she saw his fair and slender fingers.


    With a little effort on his arms, he propped up his whole person, and then climbed onto the bed


    effortlessly.


    What she saw in the bathroom suddenly popped in her mind. His strong upper body! His chest with


    well-defined muscles and the powerful outline of his arms...


    Janice felt her heartbeat fast, and then she looked away calmly.


    After Marcusy down on the bed, she lifted the quilt andy in. She only turned her back to the man


    This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    beside her, and moved herself to the side of the bed, widening the distance between the two.

 Chapter 27 Having Nightmares Again and Again

    Chapter 27 Having Nightmares Again and Again


    Feeling the woman''s alienation, Marcus frowned. His face instantly condensed.


    To hide her embarrassment, Janice whispered, "Good night."


    "Well, good night." There were no emotions in his voice.


    In the dark, there was deathly silence in the bedroom.


    Janice took a deep breath and slowly closed her eyes. The terrifying scenes shed back in her mind


    constantly. She felt the blood vessels in her brain seemed to explosive. Almost every part of her body


    was trembling. Her hands and feet became as cold as ice.


    Her abnormal behaviors attracted his attention.


    "Janice, are you okay?" The gentle voice of the man sounded in her ears.


    "I... I''m a little scared." She replied tremblingly.


    In the next instant, Marcus sat up, fumbled and turned on the bedsidemp, and then picked up a


    braille book from the bedside table.


    "Rx! I''ll be with you. Don''t be afraid, I will turn off the light after you fall asleep."


    Janice turned her head and nced at him. She saw that he was rubbing on a braille book. The dim


    light made the silhouettes of his handsome face with distinct lines so good-looking.


    For some reason, she felt so warm, which instantly made her feel an illusion called a sense of security.


    Perhaps, Marcus was really a sensible and good boy, just as his aunt said. Although he rarely


    expresses his emotions, he would take actions to let the people around him feel warm.


    s! God was really unfair! Why let him suffer such misfortune?


    Janice was immersed in the infinite regret of Marcus'' experience. When she closed her eyes, she did


    not think of those horrible scenes anymore, but quickly fell asleep.


    In her dream, she was in the brightly lit living room of the vi and saw Ada standing by the stove


    wearing an apron from a distance.


    Ada was still alive? !


    Feeling surprised and happy, Janice walked over to greet Ada quickly.


    "Ada, what are you doing?"


    Janice asked Ada twice, but she didn¡¯t get any answer. When she asked the third time, Ada suddenly


    turned around and then two lines of bright red liquid flowed out of her eyes.


    Ah, it was blood!


    Janice was so scared that she turned and ran, but she was blocked by a man''s tall body. It was Marcus


    who stopped her.


    He held a dagger in his right hand, and stabbed to her quickly when he saw her. She subconsciously


    dodged it. So the dagger only tore her clothes.


    However, the man took advantage of his height and long legs. He took two steps forward, holding her


    arm tightly. Then he raised the dagger high, ready to stab her chest again.


    "No!" She was so scared that she opened her eyes and shouted.


    When she came back to her senses, she feltpletely dark in front of her eyes. There was no Ada at


    all.


    Although she realized that she had a nightmare, she didn¡¯t calm down. The blood all over her body


    went retrograde, rushed to her head, and then cooled down a little bit. The coldness prated into her


    bones, making her tremble. Tears welled up into her eyes.


    Suddenly, she found herself being held in a firm embrace. A powerful arm crossed her waist and


    covered her belly.


    She wanted to break away from the other party''s control, but the man''s arm locked her tightly in his


    arms like iron tongs. She was anxious that she immediately burst into tears.


    "Janice, don''t move!" Marcus'' deep and low voice came from behind her.


    She frowned. Her lips trembled slightly, and she choked up, "What...what do you want to do?"


    Marcus squinted his eyes and raised his eyebrows evilly. He held her tighter.


    "I won''t do anything to you. Just go to sleep."


    However, Marcus'' words didn¡¯t make her feel at ease. They two almost stuck together. Janice didn¡¯t


    believe Marcus could keep his promise!


    Janice bit her lips vigorously, trying to keep herself awake. The tips of the fingers that were gradually


    clenched faintly twitched. Her forehead and palms were all full of sweat.


    For a long time, Marcus didn''t make any movements. His big hand was firmly ced on her abdomen,


    and the continuous heat was transmitted from his hand to her. For a while, all her feelings were


    concentrated on his palms.


    The world seemed to quiet down instantly. She could only hear his even breathing and strong


    heartbeat.


    Was he already asleep?


    Janice wiped away the tears from her face with the back of her hand. She gradually rxed. The


    This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    sleepiness swept over her. She felt so sleepy. Her eyes were sour and astringent. Then she fell asleep.


    As the woman''s light breathing sounded regrly, in the middle of the night, a pair of dark eyes that


    were as dark as the deep sea lit up.

 Chapter 28 Toss Me All Night

    Chapter 28 Toss Me All Night


    The next day.


    Dawn slowly opened the curtain and descended on the world with a ray of freshness. Sunlight shone in


    from the edge of the window, and tiny particles floating in the beam were clearly visible.


    Janice gruntedfortably and stretched herself naturally.


    Hey, why was the arm on her body missing?


    She quickly turned around and looked at the ce beside her. Then she found that Marcus was not


    lying on the bed.


    To her delight, her pajamas were still on her body.


    Marcus did not do anything to herst night.


    It was said that men¡¯s sexuality was strong. If Marcus didn¡¯t have those thoughts when a woman was in


    his arms, it would be that he was impotent.


    It seemed that after that car ident, not only his eyes and legs were damaged, but he also lost sexual


    life.


    s, Marcus was so pitiful! He was born with a good appearance but it was useless.


    Janice didn''t mind it. But for a man, it was too frustrated to live like this!


    A string of footsteps from far to near pulled her thoughts back.


    "Mrs. Clinton! Mrs. Clinton! Are you awake?" Nora clear''s voice came through the door panel.


    Janice sat up from the bed all of a sudden. The servant came to her early in the morning! Could it be


    that something happened to Marcus?


    Janice was so anxious that she didn¡¯t have the time to put on the slippers. She ran to the door, opening


    the door swiftly.


    "What''s the matter?" She looked at Nora nervously.


    Nora was confused by her words and then only replied for a long time, "Mrs. Clinton, I want to ask you


    if you are hungry now. The breakfast is ready. Mr. Shawn and Mr. Marcus are already seated at the


    table."


    It turned out that Nora was here to ask her to have breakfast. But she thought that something


    happened to Marcus after he went downstairs.


    "After I freshen up, I¡¯ll be here. It will take about ten minutes."


    "Okay, Mrs. Clinton."


    After closing the door, she felt that something was wrong the more she thought about it. When did she


    start to care about Marcus so much? !


    She must have been pity for him. There would be no other reason.


    Recently, she had encountered too many strange things. She didn''t bother to think about it anymore.


    After changing her clothes, she went straight to the dining room and naturally sat next to Marcus.


    "Grandpa, good morning." Janice greeted Shawn politely.


    The smile lines on Shawn''s face huddled together. He asked with concern, "Janice, did you sleep well


    "Yeah."


    "Yeah? She tossed me all night."


    Marcus'' words were so ambiguous. Everyone after hearing it would think that they had already had


    sex. Feeling ashamed and annoyed, Janice poked him with elbow.


    "Is it?" Seeing the movement between the two, Shawn asked with a smile.


    ¡°Yeah, she was so afraid that she cried." Marcus'' eyebrows were filled with a gentle smile, and his tone


    was full of spoiling, "Later, I hugged her for a long time, and then she fell asleep gradually."


    Janice¡¯s face was suddenly blushed when she heard it. There was unconcealed annoyance on her


    face.


    Why did he tell Shawn this? ! She felt so embarrassed now!


    Until the end of the breakfast, Janice did not speak any more. She kept lowering her head to eat the


    food, wishing to hide her face in the bowl.


    After the breakfast, she pushed Marcus to the study on the second floor and walked back to the


    bedroom to sleep.


    She was just about to change into her pajamas when a knock on the door disrupted her n.


    "Janice, we came to see you." Gaby''s voice was sharp and harsh.


    "Sister, open the door quickly." Fiona pped the door impatiently.


    Why were the two of them here?


    They must be here to make trouble!


    ording to the character of the mother and daughter, they either came to tter the Clinton family or


    came to see her jokes.


    Janice curled her lips. She took a deep breath, and then opened the door.


    Gaby nced around in the bedroom and asked, "Janice, how are you doing after you marry into the


    Clinton family?"


    "Not bad." Janice straightened her back when she was responding.


    "That''s good. Fiona wants to talk with you. I''ll go downstairs and talk to Mr. Shawn Clinton for a while."


    After that, Gaby walked out without looking back, leaving a cold and determined back. As Janice


    expected, Gaby seemed to visit her, but in fact she didn''t take her seriously. Today, it was just Gaby


    had toe here.


    Janice nced at her sister sideways, pointed to the sofa not far away, and said quietly, "Have a seat."


    This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    Fiona stood there motionless and said sarcastically, "Oh, I heard that there was someone dead in the


    vi, but you look well. You look like eating well and sleeping well. You are really brave enough. Why


    are you not scared?"


    Janice didn¡¯t answer, nor looked at Fiona again, but just kept silent.


    Seeing that she didn¡¯t react, Fiona stepped on high heels to walk in front of Janice, making herself to


    look directly at her.


    "Hmph, I have been with Marcus for so long, and he hasn''t killed anyone. Just two days after he


    married you, someone died. You are really a veritable jinx, and you will hurt others wherever you go!"


    Janice pped Fiona, leaving a clear palm mark on Fiona¡¯s small face.

 Chapter 29 Another Persons Fingerprints

    Chapter 29 Another Person''s Fingerprints


    "Janice, how dare you!!" Fiona covered her sore left cheek, gritted her teeth and said.


    "So what!" Janice was furious. Her eyes widened and her chest was undting violently, "I warn you.


    Don''t talk nonsense here. Don''t forget your identity. You are only a guest of the Clinton family now. I am


    Mrs. Clinton. As long as you are not pleasing to my eyes, I can kick you out at any time!"


    "Janice, you actually bluff in front of me and show me off! I¡¯ll teach you a lesson."


    Fiona''s eyes widened to the extreme. She couldn''t wait to use her gaze to stab her elder sister


    thousands of times. She raised her right hand high, and was about to p Janice.


    "What are you arguing about?!" The man''s words were like a boulder hitting theke, sshing


    countless waves.


    The two looked over and saw serious-faced Marcus at the door.


    "Fiona, don''t make trouble in the Clinton family. It''s not your turn to call the shots here!" Marcus


    reprimanded.


    His facial features were already sharp. They would get more shaper when he got angry, and his whole


    body exudes apelling aura.


    Not long ago, when Fiona was still Marcus'' fianc¨¦e, she was afraid of his aggressive aura and never


    dared to confront him face to face. Even now, she didn''t dare to provoke him casually, so she could


    only vent her anger on Janice.


    "Sister, don''t think that you can do whatever you want by marrying into the Clinton family. You have to


    know who you are. Don''t be foolish!"


    After Fiona saying these, she red at Janice, then turned and disappeared in front of the two of them.


    "Janice, she didn''t do anything to you, did she?" Marcus'' voice was no longer as cold as before. His


    tone of voice was obviously gentle.


    Janice took a deep breath and then calmly replied, "I''m fine. I just pped her."


    Marcus raised his eyebrows and praised her, "Good job! Mrs. Clinton."


    Hearing that, Janice was really dumbfounded. Strictly speaking, using violence was not a good thing.


    Was he protecting her?


    Janicepletely woke up by the mother and daughter. Then they decided to go downstairs to


    apany Shawn together.


    After a while, the servant came to report and said that two policemen were visiting.


    "Hurry up and invite them in." Shawn gave an order, and frowned slightly.


    Half a minuteter, Captain Devin led the young police officer to the three of them.


    Shawn took the business card handed over by Captain Devin, and asked in a deep voice, "Captain


    Devin, how is the investigation of the vi''s murder case? Who is the murderer?"


    "We called up all the surveince videos in the vi. The strange thing is that we watched the


    surveince videos over and over again, but we didn''t find any suspicious people."


    Captain Devin frowned. There were two dark circles under his eyes. He lookedck of sleep.


    "So it... is suicide?" Shawn put forward a hypothesis with confusion.


    "Do not rule out this possibility!"


    Captain Devin''s face was extremely serious. He looked at Marcus sideways, wondering how to express


    it next.


    When Shawn saw Captain Devin turning his gaze on his grandson, he had a bad feeling and then he


    asked quickly, "Captain Devin, what else did you find?"


    "ording to the surveince video, the deceased walked out of the room alone in the middle of the


    night, and suddenly fell down when passing by the pool, and then there was no movement. She should


    have died in the pool."


    "She drowned?"


    "No!" Captain Devin immediately denied Shawn''s spection.


    "The forensic doctor¡¯s appraisal report showed that the real cause of her death was rupture of internal


    organs, resulting in excessive blood loss, not due to drowning. The deceased had obvious incisions on


    her body and shed a lot of blood. However, we only found the deceased¡¯s blood in the swimming pool.


    There were no blood stains on the way from her downstairs to the swimming pool. In other words, she


    was assassinated near the swimming pool and then fell into the swimming pool."


    Shawn''s face gradually sank. He asked, "If she was stabbed to death, you should be able to find the


    murder weapon, right?"


    "I found it." Captain Devin paused for a few seconds. He nced at Marcus who was calm, hesitated


    for a moment, and then reported, "We searched the vi and conducted a technical appraisal of all the


    knives in the house. The knife used to stab the killer is the fruit knife ced on the coffee table. In


    addition to the fingerprint of the deceased, there are another person''s fingerprints on it."


    "Who?"


    "Mr. Marcus Clinton."


    Captain Devin''s words made all the people in the Clinton family stunned. They didn''t know how to


    Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    react. Everyone knew that evidence would not lie. The police had their own reason to judge this way.


    However, Marcus was nowme and blind. The probability that he killed others alone was extremely


    low.


    "Impossible!" Shawn pped the table hard. The crumpled veins on his old hands popped out. "You


    have seen him! How can my grandson kill someone with his current physical condition?"

 Chapter 30 If There Is a Person Behind the Scenes

    Chapter 30 If There Is a Person Behind the Scenes


    "Take it easy." Captain Devin calmed Shawn softly, "We think that Mr. Marcus could not be the


    murderer. We also found his alibi. As for why there are his fingerprints on the fruit knife, our analysis


    was that he had used this knife before and was secretly taken away by the deceasedter. In the


    surveince video, no one was approaching the deceased, so she should havemitted suicide by


    standing by the pool."


    Captain Devin''s spection made everyone''s tense nerves rx. But what he said next made them


    anxious again.


    "At present, it can only be inferred like this, because there is no other evidence and it has not been


    found out why the deceasedmitted suicide. We will continue to investigate and we will definitely


    make it clear."


    Shawn frowned, pondering over and over again what Captain Devin said.


    After investigating for a long time, the police found no suspicious person from the surveince video.


    Except near the swimming pool, no bloodstains of the deceased were found anywhere else, but there


    were fingerprints of Marcus on the murder weapon. These clues were connected and there were too


    many coincidences.


    Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    "This is the result of the investigation. I have something else to do. I have to go first." Captain Devin got


    up and prepared to leave.


    "Captain Devin, we will cooperate fully. Thank you so much."


    "You¡¯re wee."


    Shawn pointed at the servant standing next to him with his chin, and said, "Walk Captain Devin out."


    The servant said "um" and led Captain Devin to the door.


    "That..." The servant hesitated.


    Captain Devin looked around warily, and asked softly, "Do you have any clues? You can tell me."


    "I think it must be the dark shadow."


    "What shadow?" Captain Devin was deeply surprised.


    "It''s the..."


    Speaking here, the servant quickly stopped in a panic when he saw someone approaching.


    Then the servant didn''t say a word until Captain Devin left the Clinton¡¯s. Captain Devin looked back at


    the Clinton¡¯s, feeling that the case was more suspicious.


    After Captain Devin left with his men, silence returned to the living room.


    Shawn sped his hands and sat on the sofa with a serious expression on his face. Marcus and Janice


    were silent, frowning. No one knew what they were thinking.


    "Someone." Shawn let out a low growl, breaking the silence.


    An elder servant ran up to the three of them, lowered his head slightly and asked, "Mr. Clinton, may I


    help you?"


    "Find a reliable funeral home to bury Ada, andfort her family members. We will try our best to meet


    whatever requirements they have. In addition, prepare more pensions."


    "Yes." The servant left the living room after taking the order.


    Shawn looked sideways at Marcus. He saw that Marcus¡¯ tense face and frowning.


    He thought of what Captain Devin had just said, and quickly said to Marcus, "Marcus, Grandpa


    believes that you didn''t kill anyone. You don¡¯t have to have any psychological burden."


    Marcus said faintly, "Grandpa, I really didn¡¯t kill Ada. However, based on what I know about Ada, she


    should not choose tomit suicide. Besides, even if she wants to do this, she doesn¡¯t have to ran to


    the swimming pool."


    "You mean...?" Shawn asked and stared at Marcus without blinking.


    "If I''m right, the real murderer wants to frame me." Marcus¡¯ peaceful tone seemed to hide the killing


    intent.


    "Marcus, do you think too much? What does he want to frame you? You pose no threats to anyone."


    Although Shawn said so, he didn''tpletely deny Marcus'' conjecture in his mind. Because if there


    were too many coincidences, it would be no longer a mere coincidence. If there was a man behind the


    scenes, he definitely couldn''t let the other party know their doubts. So it was better to let Marcus stay


    out of the matter first.


    "Grandpa, I don''t think things are that simple. The evidence..."


    Marcus wanted to continue to argue, but was interrupted mercilessly by Shawn, "The police''s


    investigation result can''t be wrong. Just listen to them. Since the vi is not safe, don''t run around


    recently. Stay here. I¡¯m here. No one dares to do anything to you!" Shawn said with a tough tone.


    Marcus'' heart sank to the bottom of the valley. There was only calmness and coldness in his eyes.


    Shawn nced at Janice, thinking she hadn''t recovered from the murder case, so he changed the


    subject.


    "Janice, you said in the morning that the bedroom on the second floor wasfortable, so how about


    staying here with Marcus for a few more days?"


    Janice slightly nodded and replied in a low voice, "Okay."


    "Well! If there is nothing else, you two can go back to your room and rest. You guys don''t need to


    apany me."


    Shawn stood up and walked to the bedroom on the first floor with the help of the servant.


    Janice pushed Marcus into the study on the second floor. The two had their own concerns, and neither


    of them spoke.

 Chapter 31 Im Kind of Handsome

    Chapter 31 I''m Kind of Handsome


    Before Janice left, she turned her head and nced at Marcus. She saw that he frowned more tightly


    and his face was more gloomy than usual.


    After she returned to the room, she recalled the incident and felt that the murder case was full of


    doubts.


    Who was the man she met that night?


    She clearly saw him appearing by the swimming pool with blood on his hands. Why didn''t the


    surveince video capture that person?


    There were only two exnations. Either someone tampered with the surveince video, or Ada really


    If the truth was the former, it would be impossible. Because Marcus was blind, he couldn¡¯t do those


    things.


    Moreover, even if he really wanted to kill Ada, he would not be so stupid to leave his fingerprints on the


    knife.


    The murderer chose the fruit knife at home and deliberately erased his traces. Was it just to frame


    Marcus?


    However, what Grandpa said just now made sense. Marcus was already regarded as the abandoned


    son of the Clinton family. Who would deliberately target a disabled person?


    If Ada wanted tomit suicide, this method would be too strange. She could choose tomit


    suicide in her room. Why bother to walk to the pool?


    The women''s unique instinct told Janice that the hypothesis of Ada''s suicide was not right.


    What embarrassed her was that although she had some clues, she didn''t have any evidence in her


    hand.


    Last time she impulsively used Marcus of being the murderer, which caused them to have a fight. If


    she only relied on her spection to go to the police, she would get involved and would provoke the


    real murderer.


    After thinking about it, she decided to bury the doubt deep in her heart, and waited until she found


    tangible evidence.


    Because of the murder at home, Shawn was very worried about their safety, so he let Janice ask the


    Neither she nor Marcus went out for the next two days.


    Most of the time, Marcus would stay in the study and read braille books, and asionally chatted with


    Shawn. So she could only talk with Marcus before going to bed.


    She went around almost every part of this house. The Clinton family was indeed just like what Marcus


    said. Only the aunt could apany her to talk. Others rarely showed up. It was really difficult to find a


    few people who could talk with her.


    This afternoon, Janice was lying on the bed, feeling bored. She was staring at the ceiling in a daze.


    Suddenly, she remembered that she hadn''t seen her grandma since she married into the Clinton family.


    She didn''t know how her grandma was doing now.


    She immediately turned over and got out of bed. Then she walked straight to the door of the study and


    knocked on the door twice. After she got her permission, she walked up to Marcus.


    "What¡¯s up?"This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    His low voice was still calm. His firm facial features looked extremely deep under the dazzling light.


    "I want to go to the orphanage. I haven''t seen my grandmother for a long time. However, I''m afraid that


    Grandpa will disagree, so I want to discuss with you first."


    Her voice was soft and slow, which was like a feather falling on the bottom of Marcus'' heart. He smiled.


    "I''ll go with you." Marcus announced domineeringly, and then exined to her, "We are already


    married, but I haven''t met your grandmother yet. Don''t worry. Grandpa will not object to such an


    important matter as visiting the elders."


    "Ah! That''s great." Janice almost jumped up with joy.


    She was so bored in the past few days and was looking forward to going out. She wanted to visit


    Grandma by the way!


    Marcus raised his eyebrows imperceptibly, and asked tentatively, "Janice, I look like this. Will your


    grandma be disappointed when she sees me?"


    "You¡¯re so handsome. Grandma will definitely like you!"


    "Really?" Marcus squinted his eyes, "In your eyes, am I a handsome guy?"


    "Yeah!"


    Janice blurted out. She answered extremely readily, not knowing that she had fallen into Marcus'' trap.


    "Well, ... so you like me too?" He asked back.


    Janice immediately realized that she had been molested by him...


    She snorted and didn¡¯t answer. Meanwhile, she rolled her eyes at the person in the wheelchair.


    Although Marcus was disabled, he was so shrewd!


    In the orphanage.


    After receiving Janice''s call, Grandma stayed in the yard waiting for them. Her hair wasbed very


    tidily. There was no mess. The silvery white hair was clearly visible in her ck hair. In the sunken eye


    sockets, a pair of dark brown eyes were muddy and dim, as if it was shrouded in ayer of mist.


    "Grandma, here I am!"


    Janice yelled sweetly, with a bright smile on her face. She naturally leaned down and squatted on the


    edge of her grandma''s wheelchair, and kissed her on the face.


    "Janice, you haven''te to me for so many days. I miss you so much!"


    Grandma gently pulled her hands over and rubbed the back of her hands gently. The calloused hand


    brought a slight tingling sensation, but Janice didn''t mind it at all.


    "I''m just married. There are a lot of things to deal with at home. By the way, I brought my husband here


    today. I want you to see him."

 Chapter 32 Have Other Intentions

    Chapter 32 Have Other Intentions


    "Janice is really grown up!" The smile spread quickly on Grandma''s wrinkled face.


    Janice pushed Marcus'' wheelchair to her grandma, pointed to him, and said softly, "Grandma, this is


    my husband, Marcus."


    "Hello, grandma!" Marcus'' deep and sexy voice was quite good.


    Grandma stretched out her neck and squinted her eyes, but she could only vaguely see Marcus¡¯


    outline. She found that he was sitting in a wheelchair, so she couldn''t help but frowned. She tugged at


    the corner of Janice''s clothes and motioned her to lean down to talk.


    "Janice, I don''t understand. Why did you marry an old guy?" Grandma whispered at a volume that only


    the two of them could hear.


    Her grandma actually regarded Marcus as an old man! It was so funny!


    Janice''s shoulders kept trembling. She covered her mouth vigorously, for fear that they would hear her


    ownughter.


    "Grandma, he is not a few years older than me. Just touch him yourself."


    After that, she gently ced her grandma''s hand on Marcus'' face.


    Marcus was startled at first and frowned slightly. Then he very cooperatively let grandmother measure


    his face.


    "Well, not bad. The young man is so handsome! Janice, you are quite discerning. "


    Hearing this, she couldn''t help but smiled bitterly. This marriage was not her choice. It was not much


    different from an arranged marriage.


    "Marcus, your legs?" Grandma asked caringly.


    Janice was afraid that her grandmother would definitely worry about her if she knew that she was


    married a disabled person, so she rushed to answer before Marcus spoke, "It¡¯s just for the time being.


    He will be well soon."


    Hearing what she said, Marcus¡¯ smile faded. There were unknown emotions surging in his ck eyes.


    Grandma didn¡¯t see the change on his face. She leaned forward, approached Marcus, and said


    earnestly, "Janice is a good girl. We are not rtives, but she treats me like her own grandmother.


    Such a kind girl, you have to treat her well. If you treat Janice bad, I won''t let you go!"


    "Grandma, don''t worry. I will take good care of Janice." His face was cold and his tone was the same


    when he spoke.


    So the olddy in front of him was not Janice¡¯s own grandmother! But judging from Janice¡¯s attitude,


    she did not treat the olddy as an outsider.


    The strange thing was that there were so many elderly people in the orphanage, but why did Janice


    have to recognize her as Grandma?


    Could it be that Janice had other intentions?


    Marcus narrowed his eyes slightly. He frowned and his face gradually became gloomy.


    After one hour.


    As the sun set, the sky seemed to be painted with the orange-red color, which was like beautiful


    ribbons.


    Marcus gave a light cough and said in a deep voice, "Janice, let''s go back. Grandpa will be worried


    This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    about us."


    Janice frowned. She couldn''t help pursing her small mouth.


    She finally came here, so she really didn''t want to go back so soon. However, she didn''t want


    grandfather who loved her to worry about her, so she reluctantly said goodbye to her grandmother.


    "Grandma, it''s gettingte. Marcus and I have to go back first. We wille to see you another day,


    okay?"


    "Okay, you two have been with me for a long time." The grandmother''s tone was helpless. She


    babbled, "You two have just been married. Just tolerate each other. When you have disagreements,


    don¡¯t quarrel at every turn..."


    Janice couldn''t bear to interrupt her grandma, but she felt that if she didn''t speak, her grandma would


    be even more reluctant to let them go.


    "I see. If he really upsets me, I¡¯lle to you. Don''t despise me when that happens!"


    "What are you talking about! You are married now. How can you run away from home at will?" Although


    Grandma was ming her, her tone was full of pampering.


    Marcus said, "Grandma, even if Janice runs to the ends of the world, I will chase her back."


    She didn''t expect Marcus to say such words. She turned her head to stare at him with theplex


    expressions on her face.


    He looked cold. His eyes were cold. His serious face didn''t look like he was joking.


    She suddenly realized that since they met, he would always say some strange sentences from time to


    time. She couldn''t guess what he was thinking.


    After a while, she pushed Marcus out of the orphanage. The warm lights covered him, unexpectedly


    making a kind of hazy beauty. She stared directly at Marcus, pondering what he had just said.


    If she really left the Clinton family one day, how would he react? Was it really going to chase her back


    like he said?


    "Janice, she is not your grandmother, which means that you don''t know who your biological parents


    are, right?" Marcus looked down slightly when he spoke. The shadow of his chin was clearly outlined


    by lights.


    The man¡¯s words finally made here to her sense. She whispered, "Yeah, I have lived in the


    Stewart family since I can remember. Later, the adoptive parents said that they adopted me in this


    orphanage. Since then, as long as I have time, I wille to the orphanage to take a look and help do


    what I can do."

 Chapter 33 Give You a Surprise

    Chapter 33 Give You a Surprise


    Every time Janice mentioned her life experience, she felt sad. Why were other children loved by their


    parents, but she was ruthlessly abandoned by her biological parents?


    "Is the grandma you met here?"


    "Yes. Back then, her granddaughter passed away in a traffic ident. She was stimted and there


    was something wrong with her mind. That day, I happened toe to the orphanage to help take care


    of the elderly. She mistook me for her granddaughter. I was afraid she would remember the death of


    her granddaughter again, so I didn¡¯t say anything."


    Hearing what she said, Marcus squinted his eyes. The coldness in his eyes faded away in a moment,


    and then he became soft.


    "And then?"


    "When the time went on, the rtionship between us became deeper and deeper, so I regarded her as


    my own grandmother. I would chat with her every time I came to the orphanage. For so many years,


    she has always loved me very much, and only she is sincere to me."


    When she said here, the smile on her facepletely disappeared. Her eyes gradually dimmed.


    Marcus was silent for a moment. He frowned, and his lips slowly pressed into a straight line.


    "Janice, there is something I want to confirm with you."


    "What?"


    Seeing Marcus'' serious face, she didn''t dare to neglect at all. She hurriedly responded.


    "At the door of the Civil Affairs Bureau, you didn''t want to marry me at first, but after meeting your


    adoptive mother, you changed your mind and said you wanted to marry me. Did she use your


    grandmother to threaten you that day?"


    How did he guess it?


    Janice''s eyes were filled with confusion. Once again she was convinced by his logic. She thought to


    herself that if he were notme and blind, he might be "Holmes".


    "Yes, she said that if I don''t marry you, she will never let me see Grandma."


    This topic evoked that unpleasant memory. When she thought that her adoptive mother was only using


    her as a tool for gain, she felt so upset.


    As soon as she finished speaking, Marcus smiled faintly, "From this point of view, Grandma is still our


    matchmaker. Let''s visit her often in the future."


    "You... are¡­ so great!" She was a little incoherent with excitement.


    Marcus seemed to be in a good mood. He was quite interested in teasing her, and immediately asked


    her, "Janice, if Grandma and I fall into the river at the same time, who will you save first?"


    What the hell was this? ! Usually, women would ask men this question. How could he use this question


    to test her instead?


    Her smile solidified on her face. She squinted at him and was rather dissatisfied with his question.


    "Can I refuse to answer?" Janice asked instead.


    Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    He raised his eyebrows and then said, "If your answer makes me unsatisfied, you have to give me a


    kiss tonight."


    "You wish!" Janice immediately retorted.


    She had always regarded Marcus as a gentleman, but she didn''t expect him to make such a


    shameless request!


    "Janice, are you so sure that I will be dissatisfied with your answer?" Marcus'' words had some other


    meanings.


    Janice reacted right away that she was set up by him.


    The so-called surprise was not what she asked for. Maybe he did it to make himself happy. And the


    person who benefited from the remaining choice was not herself, either.


    Marcus was too cunning. It seemed that no matter whether he was satisfied with the answer or not, he


    was not the one who suffered loss in the end!


    Finally, she thought about it and said firmly, "I will call others around me to save you two, because I


    can''t swim."


    "Haha..." Marcusughed out loud and said with satisfaction, "I am very satisfied with your answer."


    "Ah? Why?" She didn''t expect that she passed it so easily.


    "Because you didn''t give up on me." He said meaningfully. A smirk appeared on his face.


    Janice couldn''t understand his weird thinking. She didn¡¯t discuss this topic with him on the way home.


    After dinner, they returned to the bedroom together.


    She faintly felt that she had been ying around by Marcus today. Then she felt a little depressed, so


    she ignored him after entering the bedroom.


    Marcus seemed to be telepathic. He was pushing the wheelchair with both hands and gradually


    approaching her.


    "Janice, beforeing back, I promised to give you a surprise. Do you remember?"


    "Yeah." She replied angrily.


    "In a few days, I want to take you to a honeymoon trip. Let''s take a break together. Let''s go out and see


    if there is any wedding style you like. When wee back, you can find someone to design it


    ordingly. What do you think?"


    Marcus'' handsome face was full of gentle smiles. He seemed to look forward to this honeymoon trip


    very much.


    Janice had indeed imagined what her wedding would look like. In a soothing wedding march, she wore


    a beautiful white wedding dress and slowly walked towards her beloved man. Then, under the witness


    of the pastor, the two jointly made a marriage vow andmemorated their love with an affectionate


    kiss.


    But for her now, these were just unreachable dreams. The man who married her was not her true lover,


    but was more like a partner.

 Chapter 34 Have You Guys Had Sex?

    Chapter 34 Have You Guys Had Sex?


    Janice smiled sadly, and faintly replied, "It¡¯s not very convenient. Besides, you can''t see. I don''t think it


    doesn''t matter whether we have a wedding or not. You don''t have to worry that I will be upset."


    Marcus shook his head and disagreed with what she said. Instead, he patiently persuaded her,


    "Although I can''t see it, you can see it. A wedding is a big event for a woman. I can no longer give you


    a normal marriage life. If even the wedding and honeymoon are omitted, I will be not a good husband."


    "No need. I really don''t mind it!" She rejected the offer again.


    "Janice, are you afraid that you won''t be able to take care of me during the honeymoon? Don''t worry. I


    will arrange everything. When the timees, just let others take care of me. You can go and y."


    "But¡­"


    "If you say ''no'' again, I will be angry." Marcus'' slightly arrogant tone made her dumbfounded.


    The dignified Mr. Clinton was just like a child. He acted like a spoiled child to achieve his goal.


    Janice had no ways. She bit the bullet and replied, "Okay, okay, okay, Mr. Marcus Clinton. I¡¯ll agree."


    "Good!" He raised his eyebrows triumphantly. Then he smiled, "Do you have a phone number of your


    leader?"


    She asked vigntly, "What are you going to do?"


    "Ask for a leave!" His voice was deep and sexy. It was kind of overwhelming.


    Janice took out her mobile phone and dialed a number. After the call was connected, she handed it to


    Marcus. He said a few words to the other party politely, and then the matter was settled.


    Her leader was notoriously difficult to deal with. Thest time when she went to ask for a leave, she


    was nagged for a long time by him. She did not expect that Marcus wouldplete the task without


    any effort. He was really amazing!


    Seeing that the matter had been settled, Marcus was about to leave the bedroom. Suddenly, he


    remembered something and then said, "By the way, it will take two days for the passport to be


    processed. Please take a good rest before we leave the country."


    "I see." She answered very pleasantly this time.


    Marcus smiled faintly. An inexplicable strange feeling surged to him. But he said nothing, turning the


    wheelchair with both hands and leaving the bedroom.


    Beep! Beep!


    The message prompt sounded from theptop ced on the coffee table.


    Janice was happy. Finally, she waited until he was online!


    Janice walked to the front of the coffee table quickly. She excitedly clicked on the message dialog box


    with the mouse.


    Sure enough, the "Safe Haven" was calling her online!


    Until now, she had not given up on using MSN. Just because she was reluctant to lost the contact with


    This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    aizen who she had known him for many years.


    Although they didn''t know each other''s true identity and had never seen each other. As long as she


    chatted with him a few words, the loneliness in her hearts would be filled inexplicably.


    Safe Haven, "Rain, how does life after marriage feel?"


    In fact, her online name was "Raining Every Day", but Safe Haven thought it was too long. So he called


    her "Rain" every time. Over time, it became a small tacit understanding between them two.


    She stared at his profile picture for a moment, not knowing how to describe the ups and downs of her


    married life.


    Just two days after marrying into the Clinton family, she encountered a murder case and used her


    husband of being the murderer. How could she tell him such an embarrassed thing!


    She organized hernguage, and replied, "My husband is nice to me. In two days, we are going to


    spend our honeymoon together."


    Safe Haven, "Didn''t you say that your husband is blind and can''t see anything? How can you spend


    your honeymoon?"


    Raining Every Day, "He said that although he can''t see it, I can see it. He really wants to take me out to


    rx."


    After Janice finished typing these words, Marcus'' smiling face popped into her mind. It was so


    handsome and warm.


    She suddenly felt that her heart missed a beat. She shook her head vigorously, driving away those


    thoughts.


    A few secondster, Safe Haven replied, "I guess he feels that he owes you, so he tries to make up for


    it. I think he is pretty good to you."


    Janice smiled bitterly, rubbed her fingers on the keyboard for a long time, and typed out some words,


    "Yeah, he treats me very well."


    Safe Haven, "Rain, do you two sleep together at night? I mean, do you two have sex?"


    This question was really embarrassing. Fortunately, she was not face to him. Otherwise, she really


    couldn''t say it out.


    Raining Every Day, "No, he has always respected me."


    What she didn''t tell him was that Marcus probably didn''t have that ability.


    Safe Haven soon sent a "sad crying" emoji.


    Raining Every Day, "What''s wrong with you?"


    Safe Haven, "I''m jealous! How can there be men in this world who treat you better than I treat you?"


    Janice couldn''t help butughed out loud.


    A pair of fair and slender fingers quickly typed two lines on the keyboard, "Fortunately, he treats me


    well. You don''t want me to be abused by my husband, right?!"


    Safe Haven, "Of course not. What are your ns for the future?"


    A very simple question stumped her.

 Chapter 35 There Was Indeed a Person in the Room

    Chapter 35 There Was Indeed a Person in the Room


    From being cheated by Ryan to marrying Marcus, everything happened so fast that Janice didn''t have


    time to think about it seriously, let alone make a choice.


    Raining Every Day, "I didn''t think so much. I already got the marriage licenses with him. I can''t just think


    about myself for many things, so I can only see what will happen."


    Safe Heaven, "Well, if you have anything unhappy in the future, or if you need help, you must tell me!"


    At this moment, Janice felt warm when facing the coldputer in front of her.


    Somewhere in the world, there was a friend who was silently caring for her. This was probably one of


    the few "lucks" she had owned.


    Raining Every Day, "I will. Thank you."


    After the conversation between the two of them was over, she closed theptop and stared thoughtfully


    in front. Until she felt sleepy, she took her pajamas and went straight to the bathroom.


    This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    The warm water sprayed from the shower surrounded her tightly, and the water droplets flowed down


    her ck hair to the soles of her feet. The bathing time should be an enjoyable thing, but it could not


    wash away the sorrow in her mind.


    She was going to sleep with Marcus again at night. What if he hugged herself again?


    She walked out of the bathroom preupiedly. Then she saw that Marcus had already returned to the


    room, with his hands on hisps. His thumb was tapping hisps rhythmically. No one knew what he


    was thinking.


    "Marcus." She wiped the drops of water on her head with a towel, walked slowly in front of him and


    then gathered up the courage to ask him, "I want to go to the study to sleep tonight, okay?"


    As soon as she finished speaking, Marcus frowned. His jaw straightened instantly, "Is it ufortable


    to sleep on the same bed with me?"


    Seeing his unhappy face, she quickly exined, "I didn''t sleep very well. I had nightmares in the middle


    of the night the other day and woke you up. I was afraid that it would affect you."


    "That''s it." He paused for a few seconds, then he said again, "I want to listen to the ball game tonight. It


    is more convenient to go to the study to sleep. You can sleep in the bedroom."


    "Alright." She answered obediently.


    Lying alone on the soft big bed, Janice felt very rxed, and fell asleep within a few minutes.


    In a daze, she felt a big cold palm clutching her hands tightly, and the pain spread from her wrists.


    A bad premonition came to her. Did she have nightmares again?


    She wanted to move her arms. But she couldn''t move her hands when they were severely pressed.


    Suddenly, it seemed as if someone had been sshed with cold water in her mind. She woke up in an


    instant.


    It was wrong! This was not a dream! There was indeed a living person in her room.


    Janice opened her eyes in horror. She saw a silver mask. Then she immediately realized that the man


    wearing the mask was here again!


    The other party skillfully tied her hands together. The rough-textured rope wrapped around her arms


    several times, and the rope hurt her wrists.


    Fortunately, the other party didn¡¯t cover her mouth.


    "Help!" she yelled hoarsely.


    The man didn''t seem to mind her shouting.


    She realized that she was about to be raped by the man. Then she screamed in the room more


    desperately, but until she yelled hoarsely, no one came in to help her.


    "Don''t shout. No one wille." The man''s voice was deep. His scarlet eyes stared directly at her.


    She bit her lips tightly and red back at the man hard, wishing to use her gaze to kill him.


    "Asshole!" She growled, tears pouring down like a waterfall.


    She only felt that her temples sore. The blood in her body was rolling. The air in her chest was


    gradually squeezed out. Then her consciousness gradually became blurred. The light in front of her


    eyes gradually disappeared. Her mind was dead. Soon, she fainted because of the pain.


    The next day, early morning.


    The golden sunlight shone her whole body through. She felt dazzled. She raised her hand to block the


    sunlight.


    Suddenly, she saw a shocking red mark on her fair wrists. Besides, she felt so sore and hurt all over


    her body.


    A chill instantly spread to her whole body.


    She immediately woke up. This time, she was really raped! She lost her innocence!


    Raising her hand to touch the position of the heart, she felt empty. A deep sadness enveloped her. She


    wanted to cry.


    She resisted the tears, turned over and got out of bed. She opened the quilt and looked at the snow-


    white bed sheet.

 Chapter 36 Bloodshot Eyes

    Chapter 36 Bloodshot Eyes


    The pain like purgatory was still fresh in Janice¡¯s mind, which meant that the matter in the vist time


    was also real.


    The strange man wearing the silver mask had chased from the vi to the Clinton¡¯s!


    At this moment, the bedroom was warm, but Janice felt a bitter chill. Her pajamas were quickly soaked


    in cold sweat.


    She couldn''t stay here anymore!


    Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    She ran to the study quickly with barefoot, trying to tell Marcus what had happened.


    She pushed open the door of the study. Then she saw him lying on the folding sofa in the study with


    the wireless headset still on his head.


    He didn''t even change his pajamas. He still wore the same clothes that he wore when he left the


    bedroom yesterday. He should have fallen asleep while listening to the game.


    Her gaze fell on his smooth and fair face. His deep features were so good. His thick and long


    eyshes were slightly upturned. The exquisite and tall bridge of the nose added a bit of heroism to


    him.


    For some reason, looking at his sleeping face, Janice gradually calmed down.


    She didn''t want to disturb him. So she was about to turn around and leave, only to hear the groan of


    the person on the sofa. Marcus slowly opened his eyes, which were like an invisible well pool. They


    were dark and deep. He stared ahead straightly without blinking.


    Janice took a step forward. Before she could say "good morning" to him, she saw that his bloodshot


    eyes. What frightened her was that the scarlet eyes were the same as that of the man wearing the


    mask.


    Janice was stunned for a few seconds, then picked up a book to cover half of his face, and then raised


    the other hand to cover his forehead.


    In an instant, the speed of Janice¡¯s heartbeat suddenly increased. She almost dropped the book in her


    hand on his face in fright.


    She was shivering. For fear that she would call out in the next second, she hurriedly covered her mouth


    with one hand, not even daring to make a sound.


    Why did Marcus'' eyes look exactly like that of the man wearing the silver mask?


    Could it be that Marcus was the one who raped her these two nights?


    It seemed that those rumors were not groundless. He did have unspeakable secrets!


    Marcus already woke up. He heard movement in the room and hurriedly sat up with his arms


    supporting his body. His cold face instantly tightened, then he asked harshly, "Who is there?"


    "It''s... it''s me." Janice stammered in reply.


    Hearing her voice, Marcus softened immediately, "Are you here to wake me up?"


    "Yeah." Janice didn''t dare to say one more word, lest that she exposed her true emotions.


    "Well, it happens that I want to go to the bathroom." Marcus fumbled and sat back in the wheelchair.


    Janice desperately suppressed the fear in her heart, cautiously walked behind him, pushed him to the


    bathroom, and remained silent along the way.


    After a long time, her pale little face finally became a little better. Then she went downstairs for


    breakfast with Marcus.


    "Janice, did you sleep well yesterday?" Shawn asked.


    Janice had been thinking about what happenedst night, so she had been in the thoughts since she


    sat down. She didn''t hear what Shawn said clearly. She just nodded in a daze.


    Shawn snorted slightly, ming his grandson, "Marcus, you have to care about Janice."


    "s." Marcus sighed slightly, and said, "Maybe I didn''t hold herst night, so she didn''t sleep well."


    After speaking, he raised his eyebrows slightly. A smirk appeared on his face.


    The others nced at Janice, who was still stunned, and smiled yfully.


    "Good morning, everyone." Kyle said hoarsely as he walked towards the crowd leisurely.


    He stretched himself as he walked, yawning. His mouth widened so open which was enough to put an


    egg.


    "Kyle, why did you just get up now? What did you dost night so that you were so tired?" Shawn said


    to him, feeling a little unhappy.


    Kyle took a seat directly opposite Janice, squinted his eyes and nced around, then he said with a


    smile on his face, "I''ve done a great matter!"


    What he said shocked Janice. She couldn''t help but raised her head. She happened to see Kyle''s


    eyes. Then she saw there were two dark circles under his eyes. It was obvious that he didn''t get


    enough sleepst night.


    She stared at him for a few seconds, then suddenly reacted. These scarlet eyes seemed to be familiar.


    In the next instant, a man wearing a silver mask immediately popped into her mind. His sharp eyes


    were astonishingly the same as those of Kyle.


    The chopsticks fell to the ground.


    Janice¡¯s face paled immediately. Some cold sweat overflowed from the tip of her nose. Her lips


    trembled slightly, and her hands even trembled fiercely.


    She finally figured it out!


    The person wearing the silver mask was Kyle!


    On the night of the murder case in the vi, she once saw "Marcus" appearing by the swimming pool


    with his hands covered in blood. Later, she mistook Marcus as the murderer.


    She didn''t know at the time that even if the murderer''s face resembled Marcus, it could not prove that


    the perpetrator was him, not to mention that he had a reliable alibi.


    She actually forgot Marcus and Kyle looked exactly the same.

 Chapter 37 What If She Got Pregnant

    Chapter 37 What If She Got Pregnant


    It seemed that the person Janice met that night was definitely not the disabled and blind Marcus, but


    his twin brother Kyle. Compared with the disabled Marcus, his younger brother, Kyle, was healthy and


    Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    had good eyesight. From any angle, he was more likely tomit crimes!


    Moreover, she and Marcus were legal couples. If he wanted to have sex with her, he could ask her or


    act directly. There was no need for him to use such mean ways.


    It was terrible!


    This Kyle was not only a murderous executioner, but also a criminal who repeatedly raped his sister-in-


    Thinking of this, Janice felt all the nerves in her body beating. Her breathing seemed to be strangled in


    an instant. Some cold sweat flowed from her temples and into her neck. She trembled.


    Shawn first noticed her abnormality, and asked in a gentle tone, "Janice, you don¡¯t look so well. Are you


    fine? Why can''t you even hold the chopsticks?"


    "Grandpa, I, I''m fine." Janice replied hesitantly.


    Seeing Grandpa''s kind face, she wanted to tell everything to him, asking him to punish Kyle for Ada


    and herself.


    However, a huge problemy in front of her, which was there was no evidence in her hand. Everything


    was just her spection!


    Although she knew that Kyle had a major suspicion, he couldn''t be arrested just by her guessing.


    The only way for her now was to collect evidence of Kyle''s crimes as soon as possible. Then she could


    wait for a good opportunity to tell others his crimes.


    Janice secretly made up her mind that she couldn¡¯t act rashly while living here. The silence now was to


    make Kyle pay a greater price in the future.


    After having breakfast with difficulty, Janice felt a little indigestion. As if there was a butterfly in her


    stomach, she even felt like vomiting.


    She suddenly realized that she hadn''t taken any precautions when she was raped by Kyle these two


    times. It would be bad if she became pregnant.


    Would she be so unlucky?


    Thinking of this, Janice suddenly let out a cold sweat.


    The infamy for not observing women''s morals was second. If she was pregnant with that scumbag¡¯s


    child, it would be a shame for her life.


    No, she must go out to buy some medicine to prevent it.


    She walked up to the man in the wheelchair and asked softly, "Marcus, I want to hang out with my good


    friend, okay?"


    Marcus raised his eyebrows lightly, and asked instead, "Is this friend a man or a woman?"


    "It''s my best friend, Chloe." There was a glimpse of sadness across her eyes, which was fleeting.


    She couldn''t help thinking to herself that Marcus usually behaved very gentlemanly, and most of the


    time he was gentle to her, but the invisible desire for control made her feel at a loss from time to time.


    "I''ll let the driver take you there. You two are girls, so you still have to be careful when you go out."


    Marcus squinted his eyes. His tone was not as cold as before.


    "Okay." After Janice responded warmly, she walked out with her bag.


    Marcus closed the braille book on hisps. His eyes fixed on somewhere in front of him, and his


    handsome face was full of chills.


    "Mrs. Clinton, here we are." The driver parked the car in the underground garage of the mall and woke


    up Janice who was napping in the back seat.


    Janice rubbed her eyes, then her sight gradually became clear. She said to the driver, "Just wait for me


    in the car."


    "Yes, Mrs. Clinton."


    She got out of the car with her bag and took the elevator to the top floor. Chloe had already been


    waiting at the elevator entrance.


    "Mrs. Clinton, if you don''te again, I will be dead!" Chloe said humorously, with a bright smile on her


    face.


    "Haha." Janice teased Chloe with a smile, bowed her head and said in a low voice, "Come with me to


    the drugstore."


    Chloe was dragged to the drugstore by Janice and saw her taking a bottle of contraceptive pills from


    the shelf


    "Janice, you and Marcus had sex?" Chloe looked at her in surprise.


    "I''ll tell you in a moment."


    Janice looked around warily, took her best friend by the hand and walked to the cash register. After


    paying the money, they two found a coffee shop and sat down.


    Chloe looked at Janice from head to toe, and said yfully, "Look at you! It really looks like that you


    just finished having sex with a man. I didn''t expect Marcus to have that ability."


    "You have sharp eyes, but the man is not Marcus." When Janice said this, she was a little sad.


    "Damn! Janice, don''t tell me you have an affair as soon as you just got married!"


    Janice couldn''t help but smiled bitterly. Her eyes quickly dimmed, and she said helplessly, "I was


    raped."


    She told Chloe about how the man wearing the silver mask raped her, and her spection about the


    murderer.


    Chloe was stunned. She couldn''t believe what Janice said. So she asked in surprise, "Maybe you had


    a nightmare, did you?"


    "Absolutely not!" Janice shook her head. Her eyes were determined, "When he raped me for the first


    time, I felt like my body was torn apart. Later, I checked on the Inte. Most women will have this kind


    of feeling after having sex."


    Then Janice stretched her wrist in front of Chloe, and said solemnly, "If you don''t believe me, see!


    There are still marks here."


    "Huh? I didn''t expect Kyle to be the murderer. It seems that he has been trying to frame Marcus for so


    many years."


    Hearing this, Janice frowned and her face became more solemn.

 Chapter 38 Will Things Really Go As She Wishes

    Chapter 38 Will Things Really Go As She Wishes


    "However, he did so many bad things but was not caught. Why was he discovered by your little girl?"


    Chloe frowned and asked.


    "What you said makes sense. Actually, I only suspect him. I haven''t found evidence yet, so I can''t be


    sure it¡¯s him. But since Marcus had a car ident, there have been multiple murders in the Clinton


    family one after another. I think there must be weirdness among them."


    Janice frowned. She bit her lips. Freya once said there were some ghosts haunting in this family. But


    Janice felt that the viciousness of human being was more terrifying than ghosts.


    Chloe supported her chin with one hand, and suggested to Janice, "Don''t tell others. Just observe first,


    and try to collect evidence. In addition, hide a knife by the bed. If the man wearing a maskes to


    you again, just fight back. You can take out the knife to defend yourself. Even if you can''t kill him, you


    can get him injured."


    Janice nodded vigorously, "This is the only way I have for the time being."


    "You didn''t tell Marcus about this, did you?"


    "No! I dare not tell him." Janice couldn''t help sighing.


    It was too cruel for Marcus to ept the fact that his brother was a murderer and his wife was raped by


    others. Even if he could face it calmly, Janice was afraid that other persons in the Clinton family would


    protect Kyle. Then she couldn¡¯t bring him to justice.


    Seeing Chloe frowning, Janice suddenly realized that the topic was too heavy, so she quickly said, "By


    the way, I will go abroad for my honeymoon in a few days."


    When Chloe heard this news, her eyes lit up. Her tone became lighter, "Great! In this way, you can


    avoid the demon, Kyle. Just go abroad to enjoy yourself!"


    s, it would be great if she could really avoid the demon, but would things really go as she wished?


    Janice lowered her head and stopped speaking. A bitter smile appeared on her face.


    Janice sessfully shifted the topic to honeymoon. Chloe excitedly told her what to pay attention to


    when traveling abroad.


    After a while, Chloe suddenly stood up, patted her forehead, and said excitedly, "Janice, do not just sit


    here and chat. You have to buy something for your honeymoon. Let''s go shopping."


    Janice remembered the pile of clothes that Marcus had bought some time ago. She hurriedly waved


    her hand and said, ¡°No need. Marcus bought a lot of clothes for me."


    "Then buy bags! A woman must have a good bag."


    After that, Chloe pulled Janice up regardless of she agreed or not. Janice really couldn''t refuse Chloe,


    so she had to follow her to various big-brand specialty stores.


    The two of them walked into a top luxury store. Knowing that she couldn¡¯t afford the new products in


    the store, Chloe took Janice¡¯s hand straight to the discount area.


    The salesperson looked at the two of them up and down. Seeing that the two in front of her didn''t make


    up or wear expensive clothes, she judged that they were not rich. So she said impatiently, "Call me


    Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    when you need help."


    Afterwards, she left the discount area without looking back and enthusiastically greeted a fashionable


    woman.


    "My dear, will you buy this bag for me?" The woman squinted her eyes slightly. With her tone, she was


    so morous.


    However, her coquettish voice made Janice and Chloe get goose bumps.


    The two turned their heads curiously, then they saw an enchanting long-haired woman leaning on a


    man. Her hands with dyed red nails were stroking a delicately crafted leather bag which looked like a


    lot of value.


    The salesperson treated them with a very hospitable attitude. With a professional smile on her face,


    she said tly, "Thisdy, you are really insightful! This bag is new this season and it is a limited edition.


    There are only five in the world."


    The man smiled, just nced at the bag, then took out a credit card, and said domineeringly, "Check."


    "Wow, that woman is really lucky. I have seen that bag in the magazine. This bag sells for more than


    five hundred thousand." Chloe approached Janice''s ear andmented with extreme envy.


    Janice didn¡¯t respond to what her best friend said. All her attention was focused on the man, because


    this prodigal was Kyle.


    Thinking of those bad things he had done, Janice felt a sense of disgust. For fear of any intersection


    with him, she quickly raised her hand to cover her face, hoping that he would not find that she was also


    in the store.


    But Chloe didn¡¯t notice the change in Janice¡¯s face. She picked up a saddle bag from the shelf,


    gestured to Janice, and shouted excitedly, "Janice, this bag is suitable for you!"


    Hearing what Chloe said, Janice really wanted to find a hole to hide herself, but unfortunately there was


    nowhere to hide now. Kyle must have discovered her.


    Sure enough, Kyle walked towards her. ncing sideways at the sticker on the shelf with the word


    "discount", he snorted and sneered.

 Chapter 39 I鈥檓 Not Pushover

    Chapter 39 I¡¯m Not Pushover


    "Mrs. Clinton, aren¡¯t you ashamed of yourself when youe here to buy discounted bags?!"


    After speaking, Kyle turned around and hooked his finger at the salesperson. Then he said arrogantly,


    "Give me the bag."


    Janice rolled her eyes at him, then turned her face away, preparing to ignore the shameless guy.


    Kyle took the bag from the salesperson, stuffed it into Janice¡¯s hand, leaned down and said in her ear,


    "I will help my brother do the things that he can''t do."


    What did he mean?


    Did he mean buying designer bags or...?


    Janice suddenly realized that there were other meanings in Kyle''s words, which was quite a pun.


    Judging from his look, he was not just talking about buying bags. It seemed that there was something


    in his words.


    If he wasn''t ill-intentioned, how could he say such things casually?


    Janice could almost confirm that Kyle was the man wearing the silver mask.


    She could never show weakness in front of this man.


    Janice generously handed the bag to Chloe next to her, then took out the card that Marcus gave her


    from the wallet, handed it to the salesperson, and said frankly, "I have money. It was given by my


    husband. I don¡¯t need someone else to buy it for me. Although I don''t like this bag, my good friend likes


    it. So just give it to her!"


    The salesperson felt a little embarrassed. She nced at Kyle and wanted him to make an idea. Kyle


    was nomittal. He stared at Janice.


    Seeing that the bag was snatched by someone else, Kyle''s femalepanion red at Janice, and


    said angrily, "Who are you? Is this the first time you go out to buy things? Do you know what it means


    toe first!"


    Janice frowned and sneered, "I am Kyle''s sister-inw. We are chatting here. Are you qualified to chip


    in? What''s more, did you buy this bag for yourself? Challenge me?"


    "You!" The girl was furious, but unable to refute. She could only re at Janice viciously.


    Chloe didn''t expect Janice to be so sharp-tongued. She was so domineering that she was not like the


    usual Janice. So Chloe was dumbfounded, and forgot to help her.


    "Okay, Mrs. Clinton, I''m going to check now." The salesperson''s attitude changedpletely.


    Janice straightened her back and replied politely, "Thank you."


    Kyle stood aside with his hands in his pockets and raised his eyebrows wickedly. A meaningful smile


    appeared on his face.


    "My dear, she actually bullied me in front of you!" The girl gently shook Kyle¡¯s arm and said in a


    coquettish tone, "Not only did she snatch my bag, but also look down on you!"


    Kyle pushed away the woman who was pestering him, and roared, "You can''t even win a little girl. You


    are not worthy of being my woman. Get out of here!"


    The girl was frightened by his shouting. She stomped her feet vigorously, and ran out of the store


    crying.


    Kyle didn''t even bother to look at her anymore. He took a big step forward, leaning in front of Janice.


    He bent down slightly, with a frivolous smile on his face, and said in a voice that only he and Janice


    could hear, "You are quite interesting. I just like your temper."


    When he talked, his breath was on Janice¡¯s ears. In an instant, Janice felt her hairs stand up. She


    shuddered, and the expression on her face condensed.


    She raised her head and red at Kyle, wishing to kick him directly or p him hard to relieve her


    hatred.


    "Janice, see you at home." Kyle said. After winking at her, he turned and disappeared in front of the two


    of them.


    Janice¡¯s eyes turned scarlet. She clenched her fists. Her fingers were a little white due to excessive


    force.


    "Asshole!" She snorted coldly.


    How could there be such a shameless guy in the world? !


    Chloe looked out immediately. After confirming that she couldn''t see Kyle at all, she hurriedly brought


    her bag to Janice and whispered, "Janice, this bag is too expensive. It''s worth my sry for several


    years. I can''t ept it. Return it quickly."


    "No need. I said it was for you. Juts take it. Besides, Marcus gave me this money. He said it is a joint


    property of us. I can spend it whatever I want."


    She knew that her best friend was worried that she would be med by Marcus after she got home, so


    she quickly exined to appease Chloe.


    Chloe shook her head. The expression on her face was unusually serious. She hurriedly refused, "No.


    Although the Clinton family is rich, if you spend too much, you won''t be able to be yourself in front of


    Marcus. Maybe he will think you¡¯re greedy for money."


    "Chloe, don''t worry. Marcus won''t say anything. If you treat me as a good friend, just take it. Besides, if


    the shameless Kyle know that we return it, he willugh at me! At that time, even Marcus will be


    embarrassed, right?"


    Chloe lowered her head and pondered for a moment. She felt what Janice said made senses. Janice


    was Mrs. Clinton now. It was not very good to be too stingy outside. Of course, she couldn''t be


    embarrassed in front of Kyle.


    "Okay, then I will ept it. Thank you, Mrs. Clinton." Chloe replied half-jokingly. Thinking of Kyle''s


    deliberate provocation, she said worriedly, "Kyle is not a good guy. You have to be more careful in the


    future."


    Mentioning the murderer, Janice was so angry. She had already scolded him with the worst words


    inwardly.


    "Yeah! Kyle, the asshole, knows that I am his sister-inw and dares to molest me in front of others. He


    is so shameless. I think he is the man wearing a silver mask." Janice gritted her teeth and said.


    "Janice, even if you hate him guts, you can''t alert him. You should get the evidence and then take him


    down in one fell swoop. Recently, just wait and see the changes to prevent him from destroying the


    evidence. Otherwise, the gain will be not worth the loss."


    Janice nodded silently. Kyle had done so many bad things but he had not been found out, which


    showed that he had hidden himself deeply. So the evidence would not be discovered so easily. If she


    wanted to sue him, she really had to have a long-term n.


    "By the way, the self-defense knife hasn''t been bought yet. You have to get it before you go home."


    Chloe reminded her intimately.


    "Go." Janice clenched her best friend''s hand tightly.


    The two followed the signs in the mall and walked quickly to a small shop selling knives. Janice saw a


    mini saber for self-defense, which was only the size of a palm when folded. It was very easy to hide


    and carry.


    With the help of the clerk, Janice mastered the use of the mini saber, and then carefully put the saber in


    the bag.


    She pursed her lips. Her beautiful eyes were filled with anger. Her face was indifferent and resolute that


    didn¡¯t match her age.


    On the way home, Janice silently swore, ¡®Kyle, I¡¯m not push-over. Don''t think that you can always get


    away with it. I will definitely let you be punished.¡¯


    In Marcus'' office.


    The man in the wheelchair looked calm, with his arms hanging down on his legs, exuding a calm and


    noble temperament.


    Ryan wore a straight hand-made suit with a ttering smile on his face. Behind his slightly squinted


    eyes, it obviously contained other intentions.


    "Marcus, I want to have a good talk with you." Ryan''s tone was gentle. Obviously, he was ttering


    Marcus.


    Marcus'' face was cold, without any emotions. He asked coldly, "What are you going to talk about?"


    "Do you still hate me for what happened before?"


    Ryan stared directly at Marcus, trying to capture the change on his face.


    Marcus only curled his lips ironically, and sneered, "No. We don''t have such a deep rtionship. Even


    if you kill me, I won''t hate you. Ryan, don¡¯t need to pretend here."


    Ryan was speechless. A fierce look appeared in his eyes. He thought to himself, ¡®Don''t think I dare not


    teach you a lesson!¡¯


    Ryan clenched his fists and waved to Marcus. He almost hit Marcus in the face several times. But


    Marcus didn¡¯t respond at all. His face was still cold.


    After venting the dissatisfaction, Ryan adjusted his tone and said, "Marcus, since we are all with the


    woman we like now, it can be said it¡¯s a happy ending. When we meet in the future, stop acting like


    enemies, okay?"


    This sounded to seek peace with a humble attitude, but the disdain on Ryan¡¯s face had betrayed his


    true thoughts. Obviously, he was not willing to subdue.


    Marcus knew Ryan¡¯s thoughts. He sneered coldly, and said sarcastically, "Your parents scolded you at


    home? Don''t mind what they said. I don''t mind it!"


    "That''s good." Ryan responded in a perfunctory manner. He paused for a few seconds and said in a


    negotiating tone, "Ryan, can you ask Janice to treat Fiona better? They¡¯re sisters after all. What¡¯s


    more, we will be a family in the future."


    "Ryan, this is the purpose of youring to me today." Marcus unscrupulously exposed Ryan¡¯s real


    thoughts, with a strong sneer between his brows.N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    "Yes! You are right. Janice pped Fiona that day. When she got home, half of her face was swollen


    and she was crying very sadly. She told me what happened that day. In fact, you can''t me Fiona.


    She..."


    Before Ryan finished speaking, Marcus interrupted him abruptly, "I can¡¯t me Fiona? It seems you


    should be med. Can I let Janice beat you?"


    It sounded logical. But in Ryan¡¯s eyes, it became a kind of irony and provocation.


    "You are unreasonable!" Ryan ranted angrily and tore off his mask of hypocrisy.


    Hearing this, Marcus pulled a long face instantly.


    His facial features were already sharp. When he didn¡¯t speak, he had an aura of prestige. At this


    moment, this feeling was getting more and more fierce.


    Marcus raised his eyebrows disapprovingly, and sneered, "You have done something unreasonable,


    but you dare to say that I am unreasonable? I tell you Janice is still soft-hearted. If it were me, it


    wouldn¡¯t be just a p!"

 Chapter 40 Feeling Moved

    Chapter 40 Feeling Moved


    Ryan was trembling with anger. He pointed at Marcus¡¯ nose and shouted, "Marcus, you areme and


    blind now. You are just a cripple. How dare you be so arrogant?"


    "I am indeed disabled right now. You can bully me. But if you bully Janice again, don''t me me for


    being rude!"


    When Marcus spoke, he showed a fierce expression on his face. His stern tone was hiding his


    murderous intent. There were no emotions on his face, which made people shudder.


    "Hmph, you can''t see anything. What can you do to me?" Ryan talked back.


    "I¡¯m indeed blind, but it''s better than some people''s heart is blind. If you don''t believe it, we can just


    wait and see." Marcus said those with disdain.


    Ryan was pissed off by Marcus.


    "Just get over yourself!" Ryan left the office after saying these cruel words.


    Marcus frowned. He felt more and more unsatisfied to this cousin.


    Keeping such a cousin was always a scourge.


    A brisk footstep sounded.


    Gavin walked up to Marcus, slightly bowed his head and reported, "Mr. Clinton, Mrs. Clinton bought a


    bag just now."


    "Really? What brand?"


    Marcus smiled. His tone of voice was obviously gentle.


    "Hermes."


    Good! Janice was finally willing to spend money.


    He nodded lightly and announced domineeringly, "Go to the store and buy out all new models."


    Gavin was stunned for a few seconds. Last time, Marcus bought a lot for Janice in the fashion store.


    This time, he was going to the luxury store to raid. It seemed that Marcus really wanted to spoil Janice!


    Gavin sighed inwardly and replied respectfully, "Okay."


    In the Clinton¡¯s.


    Janice opened the door of the bedroom on the second floor. She was shocked by the scene in front of


    her. The floor was filled with bags of the same brand, with different colors and styles. It was just like


    moving a specialty store directly into the house.


    She thought she was in the wrong room. Then she turned around to check, but heard a man''s voice


    from the corner.


    "Mrs. Clinton."


    Looking over, she saw Gavin.


    He moved to Janice, holding a ck diamond VIP card in both hands. He said with a smile, "As long as


    you show this card in any mall, no one will dare to be disrespectful you. Mrs. Clinton, please ept it! "


    Janice was dumfounded. She took the ck card in a daze, and responded, "Thank you!"


    Gavin left politely afterpleting the task.


    Janice picked up a bag and examined it for a few seconds, frowning.


    She had no interest in luxury goods, nor did she like to wear such expensive clothes. She felt


    imprisoned if she was dressed in jewels.


    The clothes he boughtst time were enough for her to wear for several years. So how many years


    would it take if she used each one?


    Making money was not so easy. He always spent a lot of money like this. Would it be too wasteful?


    After thinking about it, she decided to talk to Marcus.


    When she arrived at the study, Marcus, who had originally turned his back to the door, turned his head.


    His side face was illuminated by the dazzling white light, and the resolute outline became more and


    more sharp.


    She couldn''t help but thought to herself that if she said that Marcus was just like a work of art, she


    believed that there was definitely someone raising his hands in favor.


    "Marcus." Her voice was soft and slow. When it fell into Marcus'' heart, it was like a feather stroking.


    Marcus turned the wheelchair to face her, smiled, and asked softly, "Janice, what¡¯s up?"


    Janice hesitated and then said, "Thank you for the bags you gave me."


    "Do you like them?" There was a faint smile in his tone.


    "These bags are very good! But there is really no need to be so luxurious. I am used to living a frugal


    life. I am not used to the luxurious life. Besides, I don''t like those famous brand goods. I feel awkward


    to wear them. It''s not my style at all. Actually, I like to wearfortable clothes."


    Everyone often said, "It''s easy to change from frugality to luxury, but it is difficult to change from luxury


    to frugality." But why was she different from others?


    The smile in Marcus'' eyes gradually deepened. His smile was brighter. His tone was full of petting.


    "Janice, it''s your business whether you want them or not, but it''s my business to buy them or not. As


    your husband, it''s my duty to spoil you. If you really don''t like them, put them away. Anyway, there are a


    lot of rooms in the house."


    As expected to be the young master of the Clinton family, he was indeed rich and wealthy. Ordinary


    people couldn''t afford a bag even if they saved money for one year. He actually let her treat them as


    collectibles.


    Janice sighed helplessly. She thought that instead of letting him buy blindly, it was better to tell him


    clearly that she would buy what she wanted, so that he wouldn¡¯t buy inrge quantities at every turn.


    "Marcus, I swiped the card you gave me. It cost more than 500,000. I promise I will tell you every time I


    spend. I will buy it myself if I need it in the future, so you don¡¯t have to worry about it anymore."


    Heard the meaning of her words, Marcus raised his eyebrows imperceptibly. There wasplicated


    look in his eyes.


    After all, she was still not used to spending her husband''s money.


    She had no such habit before, but now he had to cultivate her!


    "You don''t need to report to me. Just buy whatever you like. If the money is not enough, I will try to


    make more money. You can rest assured to spend!" Marcus'' words were gentle and domineering,


    which made Janice feel soft.


    She felt warm and touched. A warm current rushed all over her body in an instant.


    Although Marcus wasme and blind, he had been spoiling her in a unique way. In this world, it might


    be difficult to find a man who was sincere and kind to her like him.


    Perhaps, marrying him was not a bad thing.


    Janice smiled unconsciously. She moved a half step forward, squatting in front of Marcus, keeping her


    eyes parallel to him.


    "Marcus, I have decided on the location of our honeymoon. Let''s go to the Aegean Sea. It is said that


    the sea there is clear and calm. The scenery is very beautiful." She said softly.


    "Okay, as long as it is where you really want to go." Marcus'' handsome face was full of smiles.


    Janice was moved. She gently grabbed Marcus'' hand, and said softly, "When we arrive there, you don''t


    have to worry about not seeing or walking. I will tell you everything I see. I will push you to walk around,


    Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    okay?"


    Marcus didn''t expect that she would take the initiative to get close to him. He held her little hands,


    rubbing his thumb back and forth on the back of her hands, which made her feel a little shy.


    "Okay, thank you." He said with a smile, but he didn¡¯t stop rubbing her hands.


    "You are so good to me. I should repay you. Or I¡¯m too unconscionable!" She said half-jokingly, smiling.


    As soon as she finished speaking, Marcus'' hands paused. The smile on his face faded.


    Was she doing this just for repaying his kindness, or was it a matter of courtesy?


    In her subconscious mind, she still treated him as an outsider?


    The sound of running water in the bathroom stopped abruptly.


    The water drops slowly slid down Janice''s fair neck, caressed her beautiful body shape mischievously,


    and disappeared into the stagnant water on the ground.


    In the mist of water, the woman was like a white jade statue covered with dew, which was soft, quiet,


    fresh and refined.


    Janice wiped the water drops off her body with a towel, and then opened the bathroom door, ready to


    go back to the room to wear pajamas.


    As soon as the bathroom door was opened, a handsome man came into her eyes. She saw his


    delicate profile lines. Under the soft light of the bedroom, there was a kind of extreme charm.


    The man wore headphones on his head, as if he was listening to music. His upper body was gently


    swaying in rhythm.

 Chapter 41 I Wore It! I Really Wore It!

    Chapter 41 I Wore It! I Really Wore It!


    At this time, why would Marcus sit by the bed? Generally, at this time, wasn''t he still in the study?


    Realizing that she didn¡¯t wear anything, Janice felt her heartbeat speeded up suddenly. Then she


    hurriedly used her arms to block in front of her chest.


    In the next second, she realized that there was something more depressing.


    Her pajamas were ced on the edge of the bed next to Marcus. So she had to change clothes in front


    of him!


    However, if she didn''t quickly put on her pajamas, she had to walk around in the bedroom naked,


    wouldn''t it be even more embarrassing?


    Then she made a decision. She tiptoed to walk forward, but she identally kicked the low cab by


    the door, causing her to scream "hiss" with pain.


    Marcus noticed the movement around him, quickly took off his headphones, and asked in a deep voice,


    "Janice, what''s the matter?"


    Janice rubbed her sore calf and pretended to be calm. Then she said, "I¡¯m okay. You can continue to


    listen to the music."


    He said "well", but he frowned. His eyes were still looking straight ahead.


    Only then did Janice realize that he couldn¡¯t see anything.


    Her tension eased a little. She boldly walked to Marcus and waved her hand in front of him.


    The man''s eyes were like an invisible pool, and his dark eyes didn''t even turn.


    Sure enough, he didn''t have reactions to everything in front of him.


    Very good!


    Janice felt relieved, picked up her pajamas from the bed, and put them on her swiftly, not caring about


    Marcus next to her.


    When she was putting on her clothes, her delicate fragrance burst into Marcus¡¯ nose.


    Marcus gasped. He swallowed. His hands which were on the armrest of the wheelchair clenched


    slowly. The protruding veins spread from the back of his hand to the forearm, and his breathing


    became rapid.


    Janice didn''t notice his weirdness. After putting on her pajamaspletely, she picked up the rubber


    band andbed the long ck hair into a ponytail, exposing her fair and slender neck.


    "Marcus, do you want to take a bath?" she asked gently.


    "Not now. Push me to the study." His voice was as deep and hoarse as sandpaper rubbed across the


    desk.


    Janice felt that there was something wrong with his voice, so she guessed if he was ill. Then she asked


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    nervously, "What''s wrong with you? Is it ufortable?"


    Marcus swallowed, and said in a sure tone, "I''m fine. I''m just a little thirsty."


    "Well, I will push you to the study first, and then go to make you a cup of tea downstairs."


    "Thank you." Marcus smiled and replied softly.


    After the two entered the study, Janice pushed Marcus to the position, turned around and ran


    downstairs quickly.


    Before long, there was another rush of footsteps.


    Janice walked into the study quickly. Her graceful figure was outlined in her light and loose pajamas.


    "Be careful." She handed the teacup to his hand, not forgetting to exhort him.


    Marcus frowned slightly, and then he asked in a hoarse voice, "Did you see any servants when you


    went downstairs?"


    "No." Her eyshes quivered slightly.


    "You must pay attention to your image when you leave the bedroom."


    The tone of his voice was calm, with a little overwhelming. However, the slightly unstable breathing


    revealed his real emotions at the moment. His sharp face was unusually soft.


    Pay attention to the image? !


    She opened her eyes wide and looked down at the pajamas on her body. The semi-wet clothes were


    slightly transparent, causing the outline of her boobs to be unconcealed. The opening of the neckline


    was slightlyrger. When she lowered her head, everyone could see her boobs under the pajamas.


    This dress was really inappropriate!


    However, Marcus was blind. How could he guess what she was wearing? Could he see anything?


    "How did you know what I¡¯m wearing?" Janice stared at his handsome face suspiciously, and asked in


    surprise.


    "I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re wearing!" Marcus resolutely denied her hypothesis, but what he said made


    her feel extremely embarrassed, "After you just took a shower, I heard the movement of you wearing


    your clothes by the bed, but I didn''t hear the sound of the buckle. So I doubt you didn¡¯t wear the clothes


    well. It¡¯s not good to be seen by others."


    Oops! Such a bashful thing was discovered by him!


    Janice''s cheeks quickly blushed, instantly turning red, and then the read spread from the cheeks to the


    eye sockets, the roots of the ears and even the neck.


    "You got it wrong! I wore it. I really wore it!" She was blushed and defended for herself. She was very


    shy. Besides, there was some annoyance on her face.


    "I don''t believe it." Marcus smiled fascinatingly, raised his arm and stretched it towards her.


    Janice quickly took a step back and stammered, "I, I''m sleepy. I''m going back to the bedroom first."


    After she said this, she ran away, almost throwing her slippers out.


    Marcus raised his eyebrows lightly. A smirk appeared on his face. He stared straightly ahead, but he


    didn¡¯t say anything.


    He raised his teacup and sipped it lightly. The dryness in his mouth was finally relieved.


    After a long time, the blush on Janice¡¯s face finally faded. The speed of her heartbeat still didn¡¯t slow


    down.


    Marcus wasme and blind, but he actually knew everything. She had to tell a lie in front of him just


    now, but he almost saw it through. In the future, she really couldn''t be too casual in front of him.


    Otherwise, he would find out her more embarrassed things!

 Chapter 42 A Strong Sense of Security

    Chapter 42 A Strong Sense of Security


    The more Janice thought about it, the more embarrassed she felt. Fortunately, she was not seen by


    others when she went downstairs just now, otherwise she would feel so shamed to see others in the


    future!


    It was better to fall asleep before Marcus returned, so as not to let him bring up this topic again.


    After sighing, Janice lifted the quilt and climbed onto the bed. When she was about to turn off the light,


    she suddenly remembered that she had not hidden the saber well.


    If the masked man came to her again, she must teach him a lesson this time. She couldn¡¯t spare him


    lightly!


    Janice quickly took out the folding saber from her bag and tried it as the clerk told her. After confirming


    that it was oaky, she hid it under the pillow.


    She paid attention to the movement around her, so she was in a state of high tension. Lying on the


    bed, tossing and turning, she didn¡¯t fall asleep for a long time.


    However, apart from her heartbeat and breathing, there were no other noises in the room.


    A faint light leaked from the crack in the bedroom door, proving that there was no one outside at this


    time.


    It seemed that there were really no strangers around. She gradually rxed, and then she felt sleepy.


    She covered her mouth and yawned before falling asleep.


    When she was sleeping, the bedroom door was suddenly pushed open.


    Hearing the movement at the door, Janice opened her eyes abruptly, feeling extremely nervous.


    Was it that mane again?


    She was startled in a cold sweat, and hurriedly took out the saber from under the pillow and held it


    tightly in her hand.


    "Don''t touch me, or don''t me me for being rude!" She shouted, her lips trembling involuntarily.


    Suddenly, a beam of warm yellow light flooded into her vision. She saw Marcus holding the switch of


    the floormp in his hand. The dim light cast a haze on his handsome face.


    "Janice, have you had a nightmare? Or something happened?"


    Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Marcus'' inquiring tone was extremely gentle. His slightly frowned eyebrows were filled with concerns


    for her.


    It turned out that Marcus was back.


    Janice was really stressed out by the masked man!


    When she was relieved, she hurriedly hid the saber under the pillow and replied softly, "I''m okay. I just


    had a nightmare."


    "Well." He replied softly, turning the wheelchair and gradually approaching her, tentatively asking,


    "Janice, can you push me to take a bath?"


    "Okay, wait a minute."


    Janice immediately got out of bed and pushed him into the bathroom.


    Now for her, the work of helping him take a bath had be a welfare. She could enjoy the free strip


    show without hesitation every time.


    Maybe Marcus was worried that she would sleep toote, so he shortened the bath time.


    When the two returned to the bed, Marcus¡¯ short ck hair was still stained with water drops. His hair


    was softly attached to his full forehead.


    Janice opened her quilt,y in and curled herself up into a ball. She was too scared to close her eyes.


    After a few seconds, the mattress shook abruptly. She felt a warm bodyy down.


    "Good night." Marcus said softly to Janice.


    The breath when he was speaking swept to her ears and neck. The feeling made her very shy. Her


    heart couldn''t help beating wildly.


    She recalled that she had a nightmarest time, then Marcus hugged her from behind. They two stuck


    together almost seamlessly.


    Today, he wouldn''te to hug her, would he?


    She was startled by this thought. Then she sighed inwardly. What was she expecting?


    However, Marcus distanced himself from her after saying "goodnight". Then he got into the quilt on his


    own, and turned his back against her.


    Janice turned her head and nced at Marcus. Her nose was instantly filled with his unique warm


    breath. Her mind buzzed. Then she looked away.


    The man''s even breathing sound came to her ears. The speed of her heartbeat gradually slowed down.


    It was strange that as long as she was by his side, she felt safe inexplicably and infinite warmth.


    At this moment, a certain kind of emotion umted in her chest, as if about to burst out.


    Why did the disabled Marcus give her a strong sense of security?


    She had never felt this way when she was with Ryan before. What kind of magic did Marcus have?


    Janice was troubled by this question. After thinking for a long time but she still didn¡¯t find the answer,


    she finally decided not topete with herself. Soon, she fell asleep in peace of mind.


    The next day.


    Janice strode into thepany, holding the printed leave form in her hand. She was going to spend


    her honeymoon with Marcus soon, so she naturally had to formally ask for a wedding leave with the


    The atmosphere of thepany was a bit weird. She could feel the scrutiny of the people around her.


    Several colleagues huddled together and nced at her seemingly inadvertent. When they saw her


    looking at them, they immediately looked away and pretended that nothing happened.


    She hadn''te to thepany for several days, so she didn¡¯t provoke them, did she? Janice


    scratched her head, not knowing the reason.


    As she walked into the office suspiciously, the quarrel between the two women caught her attention.


    "Fiona, watch yournguage! You cheated on your fianc¨¦ and ruin other people''s feelings. You don''t


    even self-examination yourself. Instead, youe here to nder others! Are you shameless?! I''m so


    embarrassed for you." Chloe''s sharp voice came to Janice¡¯s ears.


    Why were these two people quarreling?


    Janice¡¯s heart sank. She stepped forward, and quickly squeezed into the onlookers.

 Chapter 43 So Weird! Why Is It Missing?

    Chapter 43 So Weird! Why Is It Missing?


    Fiona''s hands were on hips. She looked so furious. Her posture was just like a shrew.


    "You don''t have to defend for Janice! It was her who wanted to marry into the rich family and stolen my


    fianc¨¦. She actually sleeps with a handicapped man. I didn''t expect her to have such a habit!" Fiona put


    on red lipstick, which looked a little horrible when she spoke with mouth opened.


    Seeing Janiceing over, Chloe hurriedly pulled her to her side, wanting to tell her what had just


    happened.


    But when Fiona saw Janice, she became even more arrogant. She pointed at Janice and shouted,


    "You have hidden so deeply for so many years. I really haven''t seen it. You are just a mean bitch. You


    pretend to be like a harmless little white rabbit, but you like to do some shameful things behind my


    back. You¡¯re mean and vicious. I didn¡¯t expect that you take the initiative to climb onto a disable guy¡¯s


    bed."


    Hearing this, Chloe, who was trembling with anger, took a step forward, ready to p Fiona. But she


    was stopped by Janice.


    Chloe put down her hand that was in the air, red at Fiona, and sternly scolded, "Who do you think


    you are? Fiona, your shamelessness really makes me eye-opening. You had an affair with others and


    shamelessly be a mistress. But you even run to the victim¡¯s ce to spread rumors. I can¡¯t find a


    second person like you, such a mean bitch, in the whole world!"


    Fiona red at Chloe viciously and sneered, "You get so close to that scheming bitch, which proves


    that you are not a good person! I warn you, don''t show off in front of me! You¡¯re not innocent, either.


    Don¡¯t have to rush to defend for her!"


    Seeing her sister continuously throwing dirty mud on her and humiliating her best friend in public,


    Janice felt heartbroken. She couldn''t breathe in pain.


    She had been taking care of the Stewart family for so many years. But they even didn¡¯t give her a little


    dignity!


    Janice took a deep breath, tried to restrain the indescribable suffering and called the security guard of


    thepany building.


    Soon, a security guard in uniform rushed over.


    "Thisdy is not an employee of ourpany. Please drive her out!" Janice pointed to Fiona who was


    hysterical, and said calmly.


    "Don''t touch me. I will leave by myself!" Fiona shouted, shaking off the security guard¡¯s arm vigorously,


    and freed herself from the security guard''s hand.


    She grinned sullenly. Her eyes were fierce, and she said triumphantly, "Janice, I just want to tear off


    your mask and ruin you! Hmph, that¡¯s not over."


    When Fiona left, sheughed wildly in the office like a demonstration.


    "Bah!" Chloe looked at Fiona''s back and spit at her. Feeling that it was not enough to vent her anger,


    she waved her fists again.


    Until Fionapletely disappeared from sight, Chloe turned around and said angrily, "Janice, how can


    you tolerate hermenting you like this? Hurry up and tell Marcus about this and let your husband


    teach her a lesson!"


    Janice looked at Chloe calmly, with helplessness in her tone, "Just forget it. If we always reason with


    such unreasonable people, we will be exhausted. Let her go. I haven¡¯t done those things. I don''t mind


    it."


    Chloe sighed softly, ming her, "You always tolerate these bastards. I don''t know whether you¡¯re


    pushover or heartless!"


    Janice smiled awkwardly with her eyelids drooped and then she said nothing.


    "By the way, didn''t you take a vacation? What did youe to thepany today?"


    Chloe''s words reminded Janice. Just now, she was busy with stopping Fiona. She almost forgot her


    business.


    "I''m here to ask for marriage leave. Chloe, I''m going to ask for leave first. Let¡¯s talkter."


    Janice turned around suddenly and almost ran into the oing deputy director, Lyra Brown.


    "Have you finished the design n for children''s toothpaste I arrangedst week?" Lyra frowned and


    asked sharply.


    Janice nodded, and hurriedly replied, "It¡¯s done. I''ll show it to you right now."


    After that, she went to her position to turn on theputer, and clicked on the folder containing the


    design n.


    It was weird. Why was it missing?


    She clicked all the folders and looked through, but she never saw the shadow of the design n.


    "Let me try." Chloe leaned in front of theputer and used various search methods, but still found


    nothing.


    Lyra had been waiting for a long time. She was impatient. She frowned, and said angrily, "The design


    n must be handed over tomorrow. Even if you don''t sleep today, you have toplete it. Otherwise,


    get out of here!"This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    After speaking, she sneered, raised her head proudly, and disappeared in front of the two of them on


    high heels.


    "Janice, you must have been framed. Otherwise, how could you suddenly lose your files?" Chloe said


    her guess.


    "It''s okay. I remember it all." She said, pretending to be rx. Then she immediately sat down to open


    the working software, and seriously began to edit again.


    At noon.


    Janice was busy with all her attention on the design n, and even forgot about eating.


    "Janice, rest for a while. Eat something first." Chloe really felt sorry for her, and forced a piece of pizza


    into her hand.


    Janice picked up the pizza and took a few bites. At this moment, an abrupt phone ringtone rang. She


    saw the home phone number disyed on the screen, and hurriedly pressed the connect button.


    "Janice, does it take so long for you to ask for a leave? Why don''t youe back yet?" Marcus'' low


    voice came from the other end of the phone, which was like wine.


    The man asked slightly, which made her feel warm. It was so good that there was someone caring


    about her.


    Janice smiled and replied, "I will chat with my friends for a while. Can I go backter today?"


    Marcus paused for a few seconds, and seemed to be a little reluctant, "Well, don''te back toote."


    "Got it."


    After she hang up the phone, she saw Chloe staring at her with a slightly yful smile on her face.


    "Mrs. Clinton, your husband treats you very well. Why do you still work so hard?"


    Janice smiled bitterly like self-deprecating, and said helplessly, "Now, I am self-reliant, but I am still


    being scolded by others. If I don''t work hard, won''t it be equal to p myself in the face?"


    "s." Chloe sighed for a long time, and then returned to her position.


    Although Janice tried her best to edit the design n, she still had to work overtime at thepany.


    She nced at the mobile phone on the table, and found that she had forgotten to bring the charger


    when she went out, so the mobile phone shut down automatically because of no electricity.


    All the colleagues left more than two hours ago. Only she and Chloe were left in the empty office.

 Chapter 44 Look Good and Have the Temperament

    Chapter 44 Look Good and Have the Temperament


    At the beginning, Chloe yed the game to kill the time, but was soon defeated by sleepiness and fell


    asleep next to Janice.


    "Janice." A familiar call came from behind Janice.


    Janice was concentrated on working on the design n. When she heard Marcus'' voice, she quickly


    turned her head to look.


    At the same time, Chloe was also woken up by the man. After seeing that the other party was Marcus,


    she quietly left the office while the two were talking.


    "Marcus, why are you here?" Janice asked curiously, surprised by his appearance.


    "You haven''t been home yet. I am worried that something will happen to you, so I came to pick you up."


    "I''m sorry. I made you worried." Janice said with a guilty expression on her face, and then exined,


    "We are going to spend our honeymoon, but the work in my hands has not beenpleted. I want to


    work overtime to finish it, so that I can take a vacation at easy."


    Marcus'' face changed slightly. He raised his eyebrows, and said in a deep voice, "There should be a lot


    of people in yourpany. Why do you have to do these tasks alone?"


    "At the beginning, when this n was discussed, Ipiled the records, so I know all the details best.


    It''s just a n. It will be done soon. Marcus, you don''t need to apany me. You can go back first."


    "It''s okay. I''m here waiting for you. Anyway, I have nothing else to do."


    Janice said with a smile, "Okay". She felt so moved.


    Unexpectedly, she didn¡¯tplete the design n until midnight.


    To be on the safe side, she sent the document to Lyra and Chloe each. In that case, even if Lyra did


    not receive it, she could still find a copy from Chloe.


    Turning off theputer, she picked up her bag and was about to leave. But at this moment, her


    stomach groaned.


    She didn''t have lunch. Then she missed dinner because of working overtime. She was hungry.


    When Marcus heard it, he smiled slightly, and then asked softly, "Are you hungry?"


    "Yeah." Janice covered her belly awkwardly and looked at him embarrassedly.


    "I will take you to a good restaurant."


    "Where is it?"


    "You''ll know when we get there." Marcus said in a mystical manner.


    Janice was speechless. In ordance with his style of spending money like water, would he take her


    to that kind of expensive restaurant?


    The car stopped in front of a private restaurant that was open 24 hours a day.


    After entering the restaurant, Janice looked around and saw that the decoration inside was simple and


    warm. It was not too big. It shouldn''t be very expensive, so she sat down with peace of mind.


    She felt a little puzzled. Usually, only fast-food restaurants would be open 24 hours a day. She had


    never heard of private restaurants that opened until the middle of the night.


    At this time, the restaurant owner walked up to them with a smile on his face and asked


    enthusiastically, "Is it still the same today?"


    "Yeah." Marcus slightly nodded. His answer was concise. He seemed to be familiar with the boss here.


    Janice was curious, and asked, "Marcus, why does this restaurant open until sote?"


    "I used to be the same as you. When I work, I forget to sleep and eat." He sighed, "At that time, I often


    couldn''t find restaurants in the middle of the night, so my grandfather opened this private restaurant for


    me. The boss usually only entertains some acquaintances."


    Unexpectedly, Marcus was so devoted to his work! As a veritable rich person, he could lie at home and


    enjoy the glory and wealth, but he was willing to work harder than ordinary people, which was really


    admirable.


    Janice stared deeply at the handsome man in front of her. More uncertain affection grew in her heart.


    After a while, the boss served the dishes. These dishes were a light taste and were very suitable for


    supper.


    Janice starved for a long time. She didn''t have the time to care about dining etiquette. She just


    devoured ravenously. The man sitting next to her did not move his chopsticks for a long time.


    "Marcus, eat something!" Janice persuaded softly, and put a piece of tofu on the man''s dinner te.


    "I''m not hungry. You eat first." He was sitting in a wheelchair like a statue, with a gentle smile on his


    face.


    Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    Marcus apanied her until sote. How could he not be hungry?


    She frowned, and suddenly had a n. She held up the small bowl in front of her, deliberately made


    some loud noises when she ate the porridge, and even smacked of her lips twice.


    "This porridge is so delicious. It would be pity if you didn''t try it."


    She moved to his side with the bowl, so that the sound of eating could reach his ears more clearly.


    Feeling helpless by the woman, he said, "Okay, I will eat with you."


    Seeing the sess of the "trick", she kept putting food on his te, and then pretended to


    inadvertently peek at him from the sidelines.


    Marcus held the chopsticks in his right hand, picked up the food from the te and brought it to his


    mouth, chewing slowly with his mouth closed.


    His eating appearance would be such elegant! He exuded a calm temperament that people couldn''t


    ignore. It was low-key and noble. The perfect profile, exquisite and full facial features made him more


    handsome and charming.


    Why didn''t she find that there was such a man with both good face and temperament in the world!

 Chapter 45 An Eye For An Eye

    Chapter 45 An Eye For An Eye


    At this moment, Janice didn''t seem to be peeking at a man eating, but admiring an extraordinary piece


    of art.


    However, this work of art was not perfect. It had "blemishes" which others couldn''t ept.


    Thinking of this, Janice couldn''t help sighing, "Marcus, I think God is too unfair to you! You¡¯re


    handsome and good-natured, but now you can neither see nor walk."


    Marcus raised his eyebrows slightly, and said in a low voice, "I''m telling you a secret. The doctor said


    that my eyes can be cured. As long as I find a suitable cornea, I can do surgery. Moreover, my legs can


    also get better as long as I receive long-term physical therapy and massage."


    "Really?! That''s great!" Janice yelled with excitement. Her ck eyes were exceptionally bright.


    Marcus smiled unconsciously. Aplex look shed in his eyes, but it quickly disappeared.


    After the excitement passed, Janice reacted. If the solution was feasible, why didn''t he try it sooner?


    "Then why don''t you go to get the cornea?" she asked in surprise.


    She always thought that his eyes were the kind of permanent blindness, but it was not at all!


    Since he could see the light again by changing the cornea, wasn''t it easy for the Clinton family?


    "It''s not that easy." He said lightly, but his face was solemn, "The difficulty is that the cornea must be


    removed from the eyes of a living person. Surgery must be performed within five minutes after the


    procedure, otherwise the cornea will be useless."


    "OMG!" she eximed.


    This operation was so cruel!


    Because once his eyes recovered, it meant that another person had to bear the pain of blindness.


    Janice pursed her lips. After a long silence, she said solemnly, "You don¡¯t have the heart to use other


    people''s corneas. That''s why you look like this, right?"


    "Maybe my fate hasn''t arrived." He said with emotion.


    His words made her reconfirm that he was a kind-hearted person as she thought.


    "It doesn''t matter. We can wait. From now on, I will help you massage every day to get your legs better


    soon!" Her eyes were persistent and firm. Her attitude was unusually sincere.


    Marcus squinted his eyes, with a slight smile on the corners of his lips. Then he responded softly,


    "Thank you, Mrs. Clinton."


    What he said was like a feather scratching on her heart. Janice was blushed suddenly. She lowered


    her head and stopped looking at him.


    When the two returned home, the night was dark and the sky was like a washed blue-ck coarse


    This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    cloth.


    Janice felt so exhausted. As soon as she entered the room, she copsed directly on the bed. She


    didn''t even have time to take off her clothes, and soon fell asleep.


    The next day, early morning.


    When Marcus woke up, he heard her light and shallow breathing lingering in his ears regrly.


    She must have been exhaustedst night, or she wouldn''t sleep so deeply.


    He got up from the bed gently, trying not to affect the sleeping person beside him. Then he turned the


    wheelchair with both hands and left the bedroom.


    "Mrs. Clinton, do we need to wake Mrs. Clinton to get up and eat?" Seeing himing out of the room,


    the servant hurriedly stepped forward to ask for instructions.


    "Don''t disturb her. Just let her rest." He deliberately lowered his voice for fear of waking the woman in


    the room.


    When Janice woke up, it waste. The bright sunlight dyed the bedroom a golden yellow. The dazzling


    sunlight poured into her eyes. She quickly raised her hand to block the light.


    She stretched herself, staring at the ceiling, wondering what to do during the day.


    Oops!


    She was busy with working yesterday and forgot to ask for leave. She was about to go abroad, but she


    hadn''t asked for the leave yet.


    She turned over and got out of bed quickly. Then she walked downstairs quickly after freshening up.


    Seeing her appear, the servant immediately brought breakfast to the table.


    While she was devouring breakfast, a man she least wanted to see went downstairs with a yawn.


    "Mr. Clinton, what do you need for the breakfast?" The servant walked straight to Kyle with a very


    respectful attitude.


    Kyle squinted at the woman sitting at the dining table, and said, "No need. Go ahead with your own


    business."


    The servant nodded slightly, turned and left the dining room.


    Kyle pulled away the chair opposite Janice, sat down carelessly, squinted his eyes and stared at her


    opposite, with a frivolous and wicked look.


    "Janice, not bad! I heard that you asked my brother to buy you a lot of bags. I thought you were


    different. It turns that you¡¯re still just like those women who are greedy for money."


    The man''s cynicism made Janice feel angry. Her beautiful eyes were stained with anger.


    Although this shameless person looked not bad, he was so impolite when he spoke. She had to teach


    him a lesson and let him know that she was not easy to provoke.


    "Kyle, I am your sister-inw. Even if you don''t respect me, please respect your brother." Her tone rose


    sharply. She red at him angrily.

 Chapter 46 This Woman Is So Hot

    Chapter 46 This Woman Is So Hot


    Kyle teased her verbally, which meant that he didn¡¯t take Marcus seriously. As Marcus¡¯ wife, she had to


    teach this brat a lesson!


    "Respect him?" Kyle raised his eyebrows, and smirked, "Haha, haven''t you seen it? He is not important


    in this family at all. He is just a cripple. If he didn¡¯t have the blood of the Clinton family, Grandpa would


    throw him into the wilderness long ago."


    Hearing him belittle Marcus in this way, Janice felt so furious. She yelled at him, "You two look exactly


    the same, but why are your temperaments different? Your brother is kind, but you are so vicious."


    Kyle snorted faintly, then sneered, "You said he was kind? Janice, don''t be deceived by him. You


    haven''t seen him kill people!"


    Janice was now extremely sensitive to the words "kill people". The night Ada died immediately popped


    into her mind. She once saw his true face and blood-stained hands on the night.


    This scumbag was not only bloodthirsty, but also repeatedly pushed the me on Marcus. Even if a


    demon like him was killed ten thousand times, it would be not an exaggeration.


    "You..." Janice paused as soon as she said a word. Her chest was undting violently. She was


    trembling slightly.


    Just now, she almost said "you are the murderer".


    But she stopped in time.


    No evidence had been collected yet, so she couldn''t just act rashly and alert him. If Kyle was prepared,


    everything she did would be in vain!


    Janice red at the man in front of her. She bit her lips, as if the pain on her lip could restrain the rising


    anger in her heart.


    "What?" Kyle raised his eyebrows, with a frivolous smile on his face, "Why aren''t you with me? Anyway,


    my brother can''t give you sex. I can do it for him."


    As soon as he finished speaking, Janice stood up quickly, picked up the cup in front of him, and


    sshed the milk on his face.


    "Watch yournguage! God is watching you."


    Janice scolded, and left the table without looking back, leaving only a cold and determined back.


    The white liquid ran down Kyle''s cheeks, dampening the ironed shirt cor.


    He picked up the napkin on the table and wiped off the stains on his face, with an imposing smile on his


    face. He said to himself, "This woman is so hot."


    He felt that Janice had a special little stubbornness. If it had one more point, he would feel disgust. But


    if it had one less point, it would not be exciting enough.


    It was pity that such an interesting girl married his brother who was crippled!


    Because of being harassed by Kyle during breakfast, Janice didn''t want to stay here for one more


    minute. She walked out the house quickly after she packed up. But she still didn¡¯t forget to scold the


    scumbag with the worst words inwardly.


    She had lived for more than 20 years. She had never seen a person could be shameless to such an


    extent!


    Molest his sister-inw! Frame his brother... What else couldn''t Kyle do? !


    Janice recalled what Kyle said. The more she thought about it, the angrier she became. She regretted


    not throwing the breakfast all over his face.


    However, he said that Marcus had no status in the family, which was not an exaggeration.


    Although she had not been married into the Clinton family for a long time, it could be seen that apart


    from Grandpa and aunt, no one seemed to care whether they were living well or not. During this time,


    no one had asked them whether they were living well here.


    Marcus had be disabled, which was pitiful enough. He even lost the precious family affection.


    Janice sighed slightly. She frowned. Meanwhile, she couldn''t help but felt sorry for Marcus.


    When she walked to the gate, she realized that when she walked out of the house, no one had asked


    her where she would go or if she needed a car.


    It seemed that Marcus was not valued by the family, which caused that she had no status in the family,


    either. Most people didn''t take them seriously.


    "What the hell!"


    She pouted and sighed, then raised her head and looked around.


    The Clinton¡¯s was remote. There were no buses at the gate. It would take her a long time to reach the


    nearest station.


    Janice stood there patiently and waited for the bus. She didn''t know how long she had waited before


    finally a taxi passing by.


    Fortunately, she didn¡¯t wait here until dark. If so, the supervisor would be off work. Then who would she


    find to ask for her wedding leave? !


    The taxi drove steadily into the city. The sunlight nted into the car from the trees, and the golden


    light and shadow were intertwined.


    Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    In the enclosed space of the car, without anyone disturbing her, she was able to enjoy a moment of


    tranquility.


    She tilted her head and looked out the window with aplex expression on her face. The curve of her


    side neck was delicate and graceful.


    At this moment, a silver car drove from the opposite side. When the two cars met, Janice¡¯s eyes fell on


    the middle-aged woman in the back of the car seat.


    What she could see was the meticulouslybed bun of the middle-aged woman, the calm and


    peaceful face, the wrinkles in the corners of the eyes and the tight lips...


    Janice suddenly felt that the woman in the car looked very familiar, as if she had seen the woman


    somewhere.

 Chapter 47 Is Your Husband Marcus?

    Chapter 47 Is Your Husband Marcus?


    However, Janice had been living a simple life. Most persons she contacted were colleagues and family


    members. Most of the colleagues in thepany were very young. There should be no women of this


    age. As for the female elders in the Clinton family, she had already met, so the woman wouldn''t be the


    person in the Clinton family.


    Was there anyone else in the Clinton family?


    After pondering for a long time, Janice suddenly remembered that the face of the middle-aged woman


    was very simr to that of the dead Ada.


    "Impossible!" Janice eximed. Her face paled in fright. Her breathing became quicker.


    How could this be? ! Hadn''t Ada passed away? Did she meet a ghost in the daytime?


    Janice was so shocked that she was shivering. Some sweat oozed from her forehead.


    She obviously saw Ada¡¯s body with her own eyes. The police also came to the home to investigate the


    murder case, indicating that Ada was indeed dead.


    Could it be that there were really two people who looked so alike in the world?


    Of course, she couldn''t rule out this possibility.


    Marcus also had a twin brother who looked exactly like him. It would not be surprising if someone


    looked like Ada.


    Janice thought she must have been dazzled just now. That woman was definitely not Ada.


    Then, she didn''t think about it anymore. She continued to stare out the car window in a daze.


    In Creativity Advertising Company.


    After yesterday''s turmoil, the look in her colleagues'' eyes became moreplicated. Many people


    whispered in front of her.


    Janice, as if nothing had happened, straightened her back, and walked to the office of the director,


    Kern Smith, with her head high.


    Janice knocked on the door twice. A man''s nice voice came from the room, "Pleasee in!"


    "Mr. Smith, I want to take a wedding leave." She obediently handed the leave request form in front of


    him.


    Kern wore finely tailored white shirt and ck trousers, with a silver-gray tie around his neck. He was


    sitting calmly behind his desk.


    "Janice, there is no one else here. Just call me Kern." A smile appeared on Kern''s handsome face,


    which added a bit charm to him.


    Janice couldn''t help sighing that after so many years, Kern was still the same as when he was in


    college. He was always maintaining the appearance of a modest gentleman. Since she entered the


    advertisingpany, Kern had been taking care of her very much. She was really grateful to Kern.


    Kern nced at her request for leave, and the smile deepened in his eyes, "Janice, are you going to


    spend your honeymoon? Congrattions!"


    "Yeah." She nodded. Her face was blushed.


    For some reason, her expectations for this trip were increasing day by day. Was it because she was


    going to take a trip with Marcus?


    Kern was about to ask where she wanted to spend her honeymoon when he was interrupted by a


    knock on the door.


    It was Lyra who knocked on the door. She opened the door and walked in. Her high heels made some


    noise.


    Seeing Janice also in the office, Lyra nced at her lightly and snorted disdainfully.


    When she faced Kern, the expression on her face changed. Her smile was bright, and her voice was so


    soft.


    "Mr. Smith, the n is ready. Please have a look." Lyra handed him the printed stack of A4 papers.


    Kern took it over and flipped through a few pages. He raised his eyebrows imperceptibly, and said,


    "The design of this children''s toothpaste is not easy to do. You finished it fast enough!"


    Hearing this, Janice nced at Lyra sideways and sighed silently. No wonder Lyra forced her to hand


    over the n yesterday. It turned out that Lyra wanted toe to Kern to ask for praise.


    Lyrapletely ignored Janice. She didn''t mind that the real author was on the scene. She twisted her


    slender waist, and said, "For this n, I worked overtimest night and stayed up all night."


    "Thanks for your hard work. The n is done quickly and well. I will definitely give you a big credit!"


    Kern smiled and praised Lyra, and even gave her an exaggerated thumbs up.


    His eyes swept over Janice, who was silent. He saw her eyelids drooping and the expression on her


    This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    face wasplicated.


    He smiled and said warmly, "I have to arrange some work for her. Lyra, go out first."


    Lyra turned to look at Janice, curled her red lips sarcastically, and sneered, "Oh, I didn''t expect you to


    be so diligent! If I became Mrs. Clinton, I would definitely note to work."


    Janice didn¡¯t want to quarrel with Lyra. She said calmly, "That''s you, not me!"


    When Lyra heard what Janice said, her face which had the delicate makeup instantly turned hideous.


    She stomped her feet in anger, stepped on high heels and left the office, while mming the door


    before she left.


    Looking at Lyra''s leaving back, Janice stuck her tongue out. She felt she finally vent her anger out.


    Kern stood up suddenly, walked in front of Janice, stared at her eyes, and asked in a deep voice, "Do


    you have anything to say to me about this n?"


    What else could she say?


    Could she tell him that Lyra deliberately stolen her thunder and tell him the person who made the n


    was not Lyra, but herself, who worked overtime all night?


    Forget it! There was no need topete with unreasonable people. If she really told Kern those, Lyra


    would hate her and would torture her even harder in the future!


    "What n? Show me."


    Janice pretended not to know anything. She craned her neck and leaned forward, pretending to go to


    see the n in Kern''s hand.

 Chapter 48 Pandora Bracelet

    Chapter 48 Pandora Bracelet


    Kern picked up the A4 papers in his hand and knocked her on the head. He snorted, "You are too kind.


    Do you think I don''t know it¡¯s you who did it?"


    Janice blinked. Her eyes filled with doubts. She asked him in surprise, "How did you know? There is no


    signature on it."


    When did he be as witty as Marcus? No matter how well she hid, she couldn''t hide it from them.


    "Every time only the information you hand over is the bestyout. Not only is there no typo, but even


    the punctuation is used urately. Others think that the text n is not as important as the advertising


    design draft, so they don¡¯t pay much attention to the manuscript and the things handed over. There will


    be more or less errors."


    After exining patiently to her, Kern stretched out his hand to rub her head. His eyes filled with pity.


    Janice smiled embarrassedly, scratched her head awkwardly, and said, "I just have obsessive-


    "Aren''t you angry with it?" Kern asked tentatively, staring at her deeply.


    "Never mind. I¡¯m just a small intern. I should do more. Besides, this n is not based on my own ideas,


    but the result of joint discussions." Her voice was clear. It seemed that she was not affected.


    "Go on your honeymoon. Come back to work after your vacation! When that happens, I will let you


    directly participate in the advertising design." Kern''s eyes were as gentle as moonlight.


    Janice didn''t react for a while. She was dumbfounded,pletely unable to believe her ears.


    This was simply great news!


    She majored in advertising design. She had been working as an intern at Creativity Advertising


    Company for almost a year, but she had been doing trifles all the time. If she could participate in


    advertising design, she could really apply what she had learned.


    With infinite gratitude to Kern, Janice bowed deeply at him, and said excitedly, "I will definitely work


    hard!"


    Kern''s ck eyes lit up. He smiled.


    "Okay!" He responded softly.


    After she waved goodbye to Kern, the smile on her face did not fade. When she closed the office door,


    she couldn''t help making a e on" gesture to herself.


    "Janice." Someone called her softly.


    Looking over, she saw Chloe standing at the door of the office, holding a box tightly, looking at her with


    Why did Chloe wait for her here specially? Did Chloee to remind her that Fiona was here again?


    Chloe nced around vigntly and found that a colleague looked at them curiously. Then she took


    Janice''s hand and walked to the gate of thepany building.


    "This is for you." Chloe opened the small box she had been holding.


    Janice looked over curiously. At the moment the box was opened, the iparable joy annihted her


    like a madly long tide.


    The stuff in the box was nothing else, but it was the Pandora bracelet Janice dreamt of.


    That day, when she was shopping with Chloe, she loved this bracelet. But because the price was too


    high, she didn¡¯t buy it at the time.


    Surprisingly, Chloe took this matter to heart and gave her such a big surprise.


    This bracelet was the most heart-warming gift she had ever received in her life!


    She was so moved. Tears welled up into her eyes. She tightened her best friend''s hand.


    "Janice, I actually already bought this bracelet at that time. I nned to give you as a wedding gift."


    Chloe''s eyes were a little red, and her voice became hoarse, "But I didn''t expect you to break up with


    Ryan and then you married Marcus."


    When Chloe mentioned past events, they two felt a little sad.


    At that time, how could they expect that Ryan would cheat and she would be forced to marry Marcus?


    "In the beginning, I was also worried that Marcus would hurt you. But yesterday I saw hime to pick


    you up in person, so I was relieved. Janice, he treats you very well."


    After saying this, Chloe stuffed the box into Janice¡¯s hand. Suddenly, Janice¡¯s tears rushed out.


    "Chloe, when I''m on my honeymoon, I will definitely buy you a gift. I¡¯ll buy you your favorite bag!"


    Janice choked, tears falling from her cheeks.


    Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    "Deal!¡± Chloe cried andughed. She embraced Janice with her arms outstretched.


    Janice dared not go home toote. She waved goodbye to Chloe very reluctantly, and got in a taxi


    parked on the side of the road.


    Seeing Janice¡¯s leaving back, Chloe wiped away the tears from her face with the back of her hand, and


    said with great relief, "Silly girl, as long as you are happy."


    Janice sat in the taxi and turned her head to look at Chloe. Until the other partypletely disappeared


    from her sight, she turned her head unwillingly and wiped away the tears that were on her cheeks.


    Although she suffered a lot, so what? It was enough to have a confidant in this life!


    Moreover, besides Chloe, Marcus also cared about her. She had to do her best to be nice to that man!


    On the way home, Janice asked the driver to park in front of a bookstore.


    As soon as she entered the bookstore, she went straight to the exclusive area of medical and health


    books.

 Chapter 49 So Sappy

    Chapter 49 So Sappy


    After reading it, Janice found there were so many kinds of books about massage. She rummaged


    through each of them and picked out a few easy-to-understand ones and put them in the shopping


    basket.


    There was also a model of human acupoints on the bookshelf, which was sold with massage books.


    After Janice saw it, she immediately decided to buy it. With this model, she could read a book while


    She went around by the bookshelf again and found several recipes that introduced dietary methods.


    She knew it was not so easy for Marcus to recover. No matter what method was worth trying, even if


    the effect of diet therapy was minimal, she had to try it.


    After checking out at the cash register, Janice walked out of the bookstore with two big bags.


    In Janice''s view, these were not books. Maybe this was Marcus''s future!


    The books and the model were heavy. It didn''t take long for her to feel sore and soft in her arm. Tiny


    beads of sweat oozed from the tip of her nose.


    Come on!


    This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    Janice wiped the sweat from her face and cheered herself silently.


    Marcus treated her very well. No matter how long she could be his wife, she couldn''t let him give in


    vain.


    Janice wanted to learn to how to massage. Then she could help him massage his legs every day, and


    cook some dishes that were good for his eyes.


    This was what she should do as a wife and the way she used to give back to Marcus.


    In the Clinton¡¯s.


    After dinner, Marcus went to the study to read braille books as usual. Janice pushed him into the study,


    and then sat on the swivel chair directly opposite him.


    "Janice, what are you doing in the study?" Marcus'' long eyshes were drooping. He frowned.


    "I''m reading novels." She replied softly.


    "Well." A smile appeared at the corner of Marcus¡¯ mouth.


    However, she didn¡¯t open any novel, but took out the massage book she just bought, and practiced


    against the model.


    Since she hadn''t learned this kind of knowledge before, she was struggling to read it at first. Then she


    concentrated on studying massage techniques.


    For a long time, she felt sore in her neck. She twisted her neck slightly, but her gaze happened to meet


    Marcus'' eyes.


    She was so frightened, and her jaw straightened instantly.


    Was Marcus staring at her?


    No, she must be dazzled!


    She closed her eyes and opened them again. Then she saw his fingers rubbing on the braille book, but


    his eyes still looking directly at her.


    s, she thought too much. He just looked directly in front.


    Janice stood up, walked in front of him, and said softly, "Marcus, will you feel tired after touching braille


    for a long time? What book do you want to read? Let me read it for you."


    "Okay." Marcus smiled. He closed the braille book spread on hisps, put it on the low table beside


    him, and said softly, "Get the green book on the shelf."


    Janice took down the green cover book ording to his instructions and found that it turned out to be a


    collection of poems.


    "Haha..." Sheughed out loud, jokingly saying, "I didn''t expect you to love this kind of book!"


    In her opinion, only those literary and artistic youths who groaned without illness or yboys who liked


    to date girls loved to read poetry.


    Marcus obviously didn¡¯t belong to any of them.


    "I have never been in a rtionship before, so I don''t know how to get along with a woman." His face


    was extremely serious, and his tone was extremely determined, "Now that I have a wife, I am afraid


    that I can''t do well, so I have to learn."


    The so-called touch was derived from those trivial but very meaningful moments.


    At this moment, Janice felt infinite warm.


    "Actually, you don''t need to learn these things. You are very good to me. I am already very happy."


    When she said this, her face was blushed. Her skin under the light was like jade.


    Suddenly, Marcus grabbed her wrist. He yanked her to his side a little harder, then she fell back


    uncontrobly and just sat on hisps.


    Janice suddenly lost her bnce, trying to hold something to support herself. But she didn''t expect to


    grab his cor directly.


    "What do you want to do?" Her voice was so low that she could hardly hear herself.


    She just wanted to push him away, but she was afraid that he would mistake that she disliked him, so


    she had to remain motionless.


    Marcus let go of her wrists and moved hisrge hands to her small and fair face. Then he gently


    stroked her facial features with his slightly callused finger pulps, carefully tracing her appearance.


    "Although I can''t see you, I can touch it. My wife must be the most beautiful woman in the world."


    She felt as if a symphony orchestra was stationed in her heart. The exciting music mored deep in


    her soul. The heartbeat was so fast that it almost popped out of her chest.


    "You won. You¡¯re more romantic than those poems." Her eyshes trembled lightly and her breathing


    became quicker.


    Marcus didn''t say a word. He held her face with both hands, and then lowered his head down to kiss


    her.

 Chapter 50 First Kiss

    Chapter 50 First Kiss


    Janice¡¯s eyes widened open. Her mind was nk when she stared at the face close at hand. The


    man''s kiss made her heart palpitate too much. Even her cheeks and ears were blushed.


    She put her hands against to his sturdy chest and wanted to pushed him away. The man noticed her


    resistance, and a big palm that had been ced on her cheek slipped and grabbed her forearm tightly,


    making her unable to move. The other big palm was on the back of her head, trying to deepen the kiss.


    The man''s movements made her all senses concentrate on the ce where the lips and teeth linked.


    Her mouth was full of his breath. The faint mint smell prated her skin into her internal organs,


    making her unable to escape.


    Janice closed her eyes unknowingly and kept moring to stop inwardly. But her body couldn''t help


    trembling in ordance with his rhythm. Even her breathing became chaotic.


    He kissed her domineeringly and ferociously. The smell of man quickly dissipated in their mouths, as if


    a fire had been lit in her body, and the fire gradually burned more and more vigorously.


    At this moment, the world seemed to quiet down instantly. Each of them could only feel each other''s


    heat. The burning me seemed to burn them clean.


    Just when Janice felt a little bit out of breath, Marcus suddenly removed his lips. His two slender hands


    fell naturally and ced them gently on her legs.


    Janice was so dumbfounded and shy. Her lips were reddened by his kisses. There were other


    emotions in her eyes.


    Janice leaned softly in his arms. Countless questions flooded into her mind, making her unable to sort


    out.


    Why did she feel so resisted when Ryan wanted to kiss her? She refused him to approach her all the


    time!


    But her first kiss was actually given to Marcus like this.


    Just now, why didn''t she want to reject him?


    Was it because she was afraid that he was sad, or because she subconsciously treated him as her


    already legal husband?


    Janice felt confused and couldn''t figure it out. The only thing that was certain was that she had to


    escape here as soon as possible. This ambiguous posture was really shameful.


    "I, I''m sleepy. I have to go back and rest first." Janice stammered. Her fair cheeks flushed with shame.


    After that, she got up and ran out of the study.


    The man touched his lips. There was a smile on his handsome face, as if he was satisfied after a deep


    kiss. He raised eyebrows slightly. His sharp face became unusually soft.


    After Janice fled back to the bedroom, she picked up her pajamas and ran into the bathroom.


    Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    She looked up at her eyes and red lips in the mirror, and then poured a handful of water on her face.


    The corners of her lips seemed to have his smell, making her heart palpitate. Thinking of the deep kiss


    that made her heartbeat fast, she couldn¡¯t calm down for a long time.


    The first kiss was given to Marcus like this. But he was her husband, so it was okay.


    However, her first night was taken away by the demon! Besides, it was still a nearly violent way. Janice


    felt so furious.


    Before going to bed, Janice checked the saber ced under the pillow, and even took it out to check it.


    After confirming that it could be used normally, she put it back in ce.


    The emotions of excitement and anxiety were intertwined, causing her to tossing and turning in the bed


    for a long time. Finally, she was defeated by the sleepiness, and fell asleep.


    It was midnight.


    In light sleep, Janice suddenly felt a little suffocated in her chest, as if someone was weighing heavily


    on her.


    Was it the man with the silver masking?


    Janice was startled in a cold sweat. She opened her eyes quickly, and saw a dark shadow appear in


    front of her.


    The man''s tall and sturdy bodypletely enveloped her, like a mountain. She was a little breathless.


    That was right. That man came to her again!


    Her first reaction was to call Marcus to help. Even if he was disabled, he could at least drag the man for


    her so that she could find a chance to go out and ask for help.


    She stretched her arms to the side, trying to wake up Marcus who was sleeping next to her. However,


    she fumbled for a long time, but didn''t touch anything. She quickly turned her head and saw that


    Marcus was not lying on the bed.


    Since Marcus was not there, she could only rely on herself!


    After experiencing two "Midnight Terrors", she became calmer than before. In any case, she couldn¡¯t sit


    and wait this time!


    "Help!" she yelled hoarsely, pounding the man with both hands.


    Why was his body as hard as a steel te? ! When her fist fell on him, it was not much different from


    tickle.


    Hearing her shout, the man immediately raised his hand to cover her mouth, and the other big hand


    pressed her hands, weakening her resistance.


    Janice twisted her body to get rid of the man''s restraint. However, topare with a strong man, it was


    no different from an ant shaking a tree.


    It seemed that there was no chance of winning head-to-head with him. It was better to find the right


    opportunity to fight back.

 Chapter 51 Taken Away Little by Little

    Chapter 51 Taken Away Little by Little


    In an instant, Janice made a decision. She pretended to obey him, and then took out the saber to


    attack him when he was not prepared!


    So shey down under the man obediently with her lips tightly closed. She didn''t say a word.


    Seeing that she was no longer stubbornly resisting, the man was very satisfied with her obedience, and


    then let go of her waist.


    Finally, Janice waited for the opportunity!


    She watched the man''s reaction. At the same time, she slowly moved her right hand, and quietly


    reached under the pillow.


    Suddenly, she drew the hidden saber from under the pillow and stabbed it at the man mercilessly.


    Unexpectedly, the man''s reaction was very quick. He immediately noticed her attack. Seeing her stab


    at his left shoulder, he raised his left arm to block.


    The saber grazed the man''s arm and cut his left wrist. The smell of blood spread in the air.


    "Hiss..." He snorted softly. A trace of cold look shed in his eyes.


    He didn''t seem to think that she would attack him. He was staring at her in a daze.


    However, at the moment when his mind was drifting away, Janice picked up the saber and stabbed him


    again.


    The man waspletely irritated by her. He snatched over the saber and threw it on the ground. Then


    he grabbed her hands again.


    Janice gradually felt the strength of her body being taken away little by little. After not holding on for


    long, she passed out under the torture of the man.


    The next day, early morning.


    Janice suddenly opened her eyes and looked around. Her eyes were dazzled ufortably by the


    dazzling sunlight.


    Except for her, there was no one in the room. The man wearing the silver mask disappeared again.


    She moved her body with difficulty, feeling sore and weak, as if she had been torn apart.


    What happenedst night shed back in her mind. The man''s cold eyes, the sliding Adam''s apple, the


    slender and powerful hands...


    The man''s wrist was stabbed by her!


    Janice hurriedly looked at the carpet next to the bed, trying to make sure that the saber was still in


    ce. However, there was nothing on the ground except her slippers.


    Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    Where did that saber go?


    Suspiciously, she reached under the pillow and touched a cold object. She took it out to see that it was


    the folding saber she bought in the store.


    But it was strange that there was no trace of blood on it!


    Was it another indescribable dream? However, the physical pain proved that she was raped by a man


    Since it was impossible for the saber to go under the pillow by itself, there were only two exnations.


    First, the man had never been here and she had never moved the saber. Second, the man was


    stabbed by her, then he put the saber back in ce.


    She believed that her body''s reactions would not lie, so the first hypothesis should not be true.


    Then, it was very likely that she actually stabbed the man. Then in her unconscious state, the saber


    was cleaned by the man.


    Why did something unreasonable happen every time the man wearing a mask appeared?


    In addition, there was another strange thing. She had never seen Marcus since she came out of the


    studyst night.


    Could it be that he fell asleep in the study again?


    Janice felt a mess in her mind. Her mood was disturbed so much that she couldn''t calm down.


    Perhaps, staying with Marcus would be able to make her settle down and let her sort out her thoughts.


    She quickly went to the bathroom and took a shower. After quickly changing her clothes, she ran out of


    the bedroom.


    However, she looked around in several ces that Marcus often went to, but she still didn¡¯t see him.


    She hurried to the first floor and saw from a distance a few elders sitting at the table. But Marcus was


    not in the dining room.


    Grandpa told them not to run around recently. Where did he go today?


    "Mrs. Clinton." The servant saw that she was looking around, and immediately greeted her respectfully.


    "Did you see Marcus?" Janice asked in a low voice.

 Chapter 52 Bloodstains on the Wrist

    Chapter 52 Bloodstains on the Wrist


    "Mr. Clinton went to thepany early in the morning, saying that there were some things that needed


    to be dealt with. By the way, he will get the passports back. He left a message before going out, letting


    you wait for him at home."


    Janice nodded slightly and murmured, "Oh."


    Knowing that Marcus was not at home, she felt empty for no reason. She felt a sense of loneliness


    inexplicably.


    After finishing the report, the servant was about to turn around and leave, but was stopped by Janice.


    "Wait!"


    The servant was stunned when he heard the sound. He stood there waiting for her instructions.


    Janice wondered that if she stabbed the masked manst night, she would definitely leave marks on


    his wrist.


    Since she had always suspected that Kyle was the real murderer, it was better to confirm in person as


    soon as possible whether his wrist was injured.


    "Where is Kyle?"


    "He is still sleeping upstairs."


    He hadn''t even got up yet! Maybe he did something badst night and was so tired that he couldn''t get


    up yet.


    Janice pursed her lips, and said solemnly, "After he wakes up, please tell him that I have something to


    discuss with him. I¡¯ll wait for him in the dining room."


    "Okay, Mrs. Clinton." The servant walked out of the main house after taking the order.


    Janice paced at the door of the dining room, hesitating whether to walk in, just to hear the elders


    chatting warmly.


    This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    Since marrying into the Clinton family, she felt that Marcus and herself were like two outsiders,


    ipatible with this warm family atmosphere. Besides, few people in the family cared about her.


    Sitting at the table with them, she really had nothing to talk about.


    Besides, she also wanted to confirm the matter with Kyle personally without being disturbed by anyone.


    After thinking about it, she decided to walk in the garden for a while, and then waited for him in the


    dining room after the elders were gone.


    After the elders left one after another, Janice deliberately sat in a position directly opposite the entrance


    of the dining room, devouring breakfast while looking anxiously at the entrance.


    Finally, she left some evidence on the asshole. She must not miss this opportunity for confirmation.


    Next, as long as she confirmed if Kyle¡¯s wrist was injured, everything woulde true.


    In the secondary house.


    Kyle rubbed his sleepy eyes and walked out of the bedroom.


    The servant had been waiting at the door for a long time. Seeing him, the servant hurriedly stepped


    forward, "Mr. Kyle Clinton, Mrs. Clinton said that she had something to discuss with you, letting you


    Hearing this, Kyle smiled evilly, narrowed his eyes and paused.


    It seemed that Janice figured it out so quickly. Even a fool could tell that how Marcus, who wasme


    and blind, couldpare to him!


    "Go to tell her I will go over immediately after freshening up." He responded with a smile, feeling


    unspeakably happy.


    Kyle quickly took a shower in the bathroom and put some hairspray on his hair in front of the mirror,


    then sprayed some men''s perfume on his body. Finally, he put on thetest casual outfit of the season.


    Looking at the handsome face in the mirror that was even more handsome than the male model, he


    showed a morous smile.


    ¡®Janice, you are about to surrender at my feet!¡¯


    Kyle imagined her groaning when she was pressed down by him, and what kind of charm it would be


    when she shouted "Kyle"!


    With boundless expectations, Kyle walked briskly to the main house, humming a song.


    Suddenly, a wild cat jumped out from nowhere, and swiftly pounced on him, with sharp ws grabbing


    his face.


    Kyle quickly raised his hand to block it. But the wild cat stretched out its ws and scratched his left


    wrist, leaving a bloodstain.


    "Damn it!" Kyle was furious and threw the wild cat out.


    The wild cat jumped to the ground lightly, yelled at him "meow", and ran away from him quickly.


    Kyle was so angry that he roared loudly, "Someone!"


    The two servants heard his shout and ran over. He pointed in the direction where the wild cat ran away,


    and screamed, "Catch the cat back to me! I¡¯ll kill it!"


    The noise caught Helena''s attention. She walked to Kyle quickly. The she saw the blood on his wrist.


    The expression on her face instantly condensed. She anxiously ordered the servant, "Quickly take him


    to the hospital for an injection!"


    Kyle frowned, gingerly pressed his wrists, and quickly got into the special car of the Clinton family.


    On the way to the hospital, he kept cursing, hating the wild cat for hurting himself at this time and


    ruining his ns.


    He could molest Janice right away. Maybe he could even have sex with her for a while. But it was


    disturbed by the hateful wild cat.


    After venting his dissatisfaction, he took out his mobile phone from his pocket and called Janice.


    Janice was waiting anxiously in the dining room. The ringing of her mobile phone broke the silence.


    She saw the word "Kyle" appearing on the phone screen. Then she hurriedly answered the


    phone.

 Chapter 53 A Faint and Meaningful Smile

    Chapter 53 A Faint and Meaningful Smile


    "Slut." Kyle''s evil voice came from the other end of the phone, "I''ll go out to deal with something. I''ll be


    back soon. You obediently wait for me."


    When Janice heard the man''s frivolous words, her hand holding the phone instantly tightened.


    What else could he do? He seemed to be idle, so it was clear that he was prevaricating her.


    Was it because he was afraid that she found his wrist was injured, so he hurried to the hospital to treat


    the wound?


    Sure enough, Kyle was weird!


    Time passed by every minute.


    Janice waited in the dining room for a long time, but Kyle still didn¡¯t show up. Janice couldn¡¯t help but


    secretly scolded him for being an unreliable person.


    He actually told her that he woulde back soon. Did he treat her as a three-year-old child?


    Janice clenched her fists and put them on the dining table. She stood up and went to the door to wait


    him, so that she could teach the bastard a lesson for the first time.


    Unexpectedly, as soon as she walked out of the dining room, she saw Gavin pushing Marcus in.


    "Marcus." Janice called him so gently.


    She smiled and walked to him, squatting down to keep parallel with his vision.


    Hearing her voice, Marcus smiled and his face was filled with tenderness.


    "Janice, the passport is done. Keep it." He handed her the passport that he had been holding in his


    hand, with a subtle and bright smile on his face.


    Janice nced at his wrist subconsciously. Then she saw that his wrist was intact without any wounds.


    Was she too sensitive? She always inadvertently treated Marcus as the suspect.


    First, she suspected that he had killed Ada, and then mistakenly believed that he was the masked man.


    But all the signs showed that he had no conditions and motives formitting the crime.


    She sighed silently and took the passport.


    "When are we going to leave?" She had a little excitement that couldn¡¯t be suppressed when she asked


    this.


    Marcus smiled and said in a deep voice, "Although the passport is ready, tomorrow is my aunt''s


    birthday. She has always been kind to me, so I want to celebrate her birthday first. After that, we will go


    on our honeymoon. How do you think?"


    In addition to Grandpa, only the aunt really considered them. It was right to celebrate her birthday.


    "Okay." Janice agreed happily. Her eyes were soft as a pool of spring water.


    Marcus stretched out his hand and patted her head lightly. He said in a low voice with a pampering


    taste, "Good girl."


    Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    When she heard this, her heart softened. Her eyes were shining. Her blushing cheeks were like peach


    blossoms.


    "Marcus, why did youe back so early today?" She stared at the man deeply, with a deep


    tenderness in her beautiful eyes.


    "Don''t you want me toe back early?" Marcus didn''t answer but asked back with frowning slightly.


    "No! No!" Janice denied anxiously, for fear that he would misunderstand herself, "I didn''t mean that."


    Feeling her panic, Marcus was secretly happy. He exined, "There is nothing to do in thepany


    today, so I came back early. Janice, I was a little tired after reading books in the studyst night, so I


    have to go upstairs and have a rest."


    Seeing that Marcus didn¡¯t get angry, Janice felt relieved. Then she replied softly, "Okay."


    The moment the elevator door was closed, a trace of doubt shed in her eyes.


    The servant said that he went to thepany to handle things early in the morning, indicating that


    today''s workload was not small. Why did he say that there was nothing to do in thepany?


    Maybe it was because he was not in good health now, so he was not so desperate at work?


    Realizing that she was really overthinking, she decided to stop thinking and went back to the dining


    room to wait for Kyle.


    Gavin pushed Marcus back to the study, took out a medicine bottle from the bag, and then took out two


    capsules.


    He stuffed the water cup and the capsule into Marcus'' two hands, and reminded him intimately, "Mr.


    Clinton, take the medicine first."


    Marcus put the medicine into his mouth, took a sip of water, and swallowed the capsule.


    After returning the cup to Gavin, he raised his right hand and ced it on the wrist of his left hand,


    gently rubbing on the wrist.


    A pair of deep eyes squinted. A smile appeared at the corner of his mouth.


    After a long time, Kyle stepped into the dining room.


    Janice stared at his left wrist and found that a piece of gauze was stuck there.


    It seemed that the person who she stabbedst night was Kyle. There should be no mistake this time!


    "Thisdy, what can I do for you?" There was an evil smile on his handsome face, which made Janice


    feel nauseous unconsciously.


    "What''s the matter with your wrist?" Janice asked coldly.


    Kyle thought she was caring about him, so he smiled, "It''s okay. I was scratched by a little wild cat."


    These words made Janice angry. She hated Kyle even more.


    Shameless Kyle! He actually described her as a wild cat.


    He was the uncultivated wild cat!


    Did he think he could easily fool her if he put the me on the animal? This trick was pretty childish!


    Only children could be deceived by him!

 Chapter 54 Want to Kill Him

    Chapter 54 Want to Kill Him


    If Janice only had suspicions before, now the injury on Kyle¡¯s wrist could prove that the man wearing


    the silver mask was him.


    This bastard had repeatedly raped his sister-inw, but he still pretended that nothing happened in


    front of her!


    Janice really wanted to kill him a thousand times, letting him experience the taste of life was better than


    death!


    Considering that she couldn''t act rashly and alert him, although she hated Kyle guts, she still


    suppressed her anger.


    Janice frowned, staring at the man without saying a word. There were unknown emotions in her eyes.


    Kyle was puzzled by the weird expression on her face. It was her who asked him toe here. What


    was the matter that she didn''t say a word now?


    His patience was quickly exhausted. He said angrily, "Janice, are you dumb? Hurry up, what is the


    matter?"


    Janice looked at him calmly, and said tly, "It''s nothing serious. Tomorrow it¡¯s aunt''s birthday. Your


    brother asked me to ask you what kind of gift is better."


    "Just this?" His smile suddenly faded. Then he snorted evilly.


    "What else can I ask you for?" Janice sneered. A touch of sarcasm crossed the corner of her mouth.


    Kyle red at her viciously. There was anger on his handsome face, then he said, "How dare you!"


    After that, he left the dining room without looking back.


    Janice let out a long sigh of relief. Every second of being with this demon was suffering. If it wasn''t for


    the investigation, she definitely didn''t want to be in the same room with him.


    She looked at Kyle''s back with a cold snort. Then she was surprised that she had never hated a person


    like she hated him.


    Even if Ryan cheated on her and Fiona threw mud on her, she just felt sick, which was not like that kind


    of hatred.


    Humph, Kyle had done a lot of bad things. He would inevitably expose himself sooner orter. She


    would definitely tell others his true face and let him ept the punishment he deserved!


    Now, she knew that he was the real murderer, but how should the evidence be collected next?


    She suddenly reacted that Kyle''s wrist was injured, so he wouldn''te to her recently. So it was


    better to take this opportunity to make preparations.


    Moreover, Marcus said that he was going to rest in the study on the second floor, so he wouldn''te


    to find her in a short time.


    Janice decided immediately to discuss with Chloe. Maybe her best friend could have a better idea.


    After Janice and Chloe met, she immediately told Chloe what happened in the past two days in detail.


    After knowing what Kyle did, as long as Janice mentioned his name, she could hardly restrain the


    anger. Even her voice was also stained with anger.


    Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    "I can''t bear it anymore. That Kyle is simplywless. He¡¯s usually idle and domineering. He has


    repeatedly framed his brother and raped his sister-inw. If he has a little conscience, it will be


    impossible for him to do such things. God will have to punish him sooner orter!"


    "It''s really unfortunate that the Clinton family has such a person who deceived his brother and sister-in-


    "Hmph, it¡¯s the cycle of cause and effect. Kyle will definitely have his own retribution! He has done so


    many bad things, and he will definitely go to hell after death!" Janice gritted her teeth and said, wishing


    to tear him into pieces immediately.


    Chloe sighed helplessly andforted her, "Fortunately, you have seen through his true face. Then, as


    long as you collect strong evidence, you can sue him and take him down in one fell swoop!"


    "Yeah." Janice nodded vigorously, with a solemn expression on her face, "Chloe, the key to the


    problem is how to collect evidence. Do you have any good suggestions?"


    Both of them understood that the unfounded usations would not have any effect. Only when the


    evidence was avable, they could have the hope to bring Kyle to justice.


    Chloe pondered for a moment, and said, "The most important thing is that you have to take


    contraceptive first, and then buy a video recording device."


    Only then did Janice remember that she was using Kyle just now and almost forgot such an


    important thing. After taking the contraceptive pillsst time, she was afraid that her family would find it


    out so that she didn¡¯t keep the medicine bottle. Now, she came out this time. She really needed to do


    this first.


    "Okay, I listen to you."


    After speaking, the two went to the drugstore and photographic equipment store. Then they


    sessfully bought contraceptive pills and a pinhole camera.


    Janice took the contraceptive pill with mineral water. Looking at the medicine bottle in her hand, Janice


    felt so furious again.


    "I swear I must make Kyle, this scumbag, pay the price!"


    Janice said angrily, as if she was about to tear him to pieces with her teeth.


    Chloe dragged her to a secluded corner and whispered, "Janice, you have to be prepared. On the one


    hand, you have to take pictures of what happened at night. On the other hand, you have to get the


    seminal fluid to do a technical test."


    Hearing that, Janice frowned depressed, secretly regretting that she shouldn''t be busy washing herself


    every time after she was raped. She really didn''t want to let herself continue to be tainted with that


    man''s taste.


    Originally, after stabbing himst night, she could use the blood on the saber to do the test, but she


    didn¡¯t expect that the man was too treacherous and destroyed the evidence.


    Now, she could only wait until the next time he came to her and then collected evidence from these two


    aspects.


    "By the way, Leo came back from studying abroad." Chloe raised her eyebrows slightly. A smile


    appeared on her face.


    As soon as she finished speaking, Janice immediately understood her thoughts.


    Why did she forget their best friend?

 Chapter 55 That Book Is Very Interesting

    Chapter 55 That Book Is Very Interesting


    Leo Wilson worked in the hospital. It was most reliable to ask him to do the medical appraisal. Not only


    could he provide reliable results, but Janice didn''t have to worry him to tell others.


    Janice frowned and asked eagerly, "When will you ask him out?"


    Chloe knew that Janice couldn¡¯t wait to hand Kyle to the police immediately. But it had to take time to


    collect evidence. So they had to be fully prepared for this.


    "He is very busy these days. I originally made an appointment with him. I will meet with him in a few


    days. At that time, we will bring seminal fluid to him and ask him to help with the test. Janice, what you


    have to do now is to collect evidence as soon as possible."


    "Okay, I''ll go home and prepare right away." Janice pursed her lips. Her eyes shed and gleamed.


    After saying goodbye to Chloe, Janice returned to the Clinton¡¯s.


    She didn''t know if Kyle woulde to harass her tonight. Just in case, she had to hide the pinhole


    camera in a good ce as soon as possible.


    However, before that, she had to make sure that there were no other people in the bedroom.


    Although Marcus couldn''t see it, it seemed she couldn¡¯t hide anything from him. It was best to take


    actions when he was not in the bedroom.


    Janice tiptoed to the study and saw Marcus sitting in the old position through the half-covered door. He


    was looking straight ahead thoughtfully with his hands on his knees and his index fingers tapping


    rhythmically.


    God helped her! This was a good opportunity to hide the camera.


    Janice quietly walked to the door of the bedroom and looked around vigntly. After confirming that no


    one was paying attention to herself, she opened the door and entered the bedroom.


    After entering the room, she turned around the big bed, and finally locked her attention on the dressing


    table which was not far from the bed. From there, it could see everything on the bed.


    She installed the pinhole camera in the hollowed out wooden grid of the dressing table. The camera


    was cleverly integrated with the dressing table. Even when she viewed it so closely, she would only


    treat it as an ornament.


    All was ready except for the opportunity!


    If Kyle came to her again, she would definitely take pictures of his atrocities, collect his seminal fluid,


    and then hand the two pieces of evidence to the police.


    At that time, this scumbag would be ruined. His crime would be revealed to the world!


    Before turning off the lights, Janice rechecked whether the camera was working properly. After


    confirming that there was nothing wrong, she lifted the quilt andy on the bed.


    Suddenly, the door of the bedroom was pushed open.


    Janice looked at the door warily. Then she saw Marcus turning the wheelchair with both hands,ing


    in her direction.


    No! If Marcus stayed overnight in the bedroom, Kyle would definitely not show up.


    Every time he came to her, Marcus was not by her side. Presumably the scumbag was also afraid of


    the scandals leaking out. He would only dare to do those nasty things when Marcus was away.


    However, if Marcus stayed here, it would mean that it was impossible for her to take evidence. In this


    way, long-term tolerance and careful nning were all in vain!


    "Marcus, are you going to sleep now?"


    Janice asked tentatively, hoping that he wouldn¡¯t stay here overnight.


    Marcus frowned and asked instead, "Do you think it inconvenient?"


    She really wanted to say that it was indeed inconvenient. He would ruin her ns. But she couldn¡¯t say


    out this kind of words. She couldn¡¯t let him know what she was going to do.


    "No, you misunderstood me." She hurriedly dispelled his worries, pretending to say lightly, "I think it''s


    still early. I want to go to the study to read books with you. You are too tired to touch the braille books


    by yourself, or let me read it to you, okay?"


    Marcus raised his eyebrows slightly. A smirk appeared on his face. He said ambiguously, "Janice, it


    seems that you like to stay with me in the study. Don''t you think the book yesterday is very interesting?"


    Yesterday, in the study, the collection of poems...


    Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    Janice immediately understood the hidden meaning in his words. He wasn¡¯t talking about the book. He


    obviously wanted to ask her how she was impressed by the deep kiss yesterday.


    Janice¡¯s face was blushed quickly. Her heart rate gradually elerated. She was blushed, from the


    neck to the top of her head.


    Marcus was too cunning. Wasn''t he forcing her to express her attitude?


    Well, to be honest, she didn''t hate his kiss. But now, it was not the time to discuss this.


    "Actually, I..." She felt ashamed and annoyed. She was embarrassed to say something that she liked it.


    "We are going to set off the day after tomorrow. We need to have a good rx. Go to bed early."


    Marcus'' voice was low and deep, with an irresistible taste.


    For this statement, Janice couldn¡¯t find a suitable reason to refute it. If she repeatedly insisted on


    apanying him to the study, it would arouse his suspicion.


    Although he was physically disabled, he was so smart.


    Forget it! Anyway, she couldn¡¯tpletely sure whether Kyle woulde tonight, so it was better to


    just follow Marcus'' wishes.


    "Okay." Janice replied helplessly.


    When Marcus heard her answer, he didn¡¯t say a word. His eyes were deeper and more condensed in


    the night, like obsidian shining in the dark.


    As ast resort, the two slept in the same bed again. Janice felt extremelyplicated.

 Chapter 56 Not as Exciting as Having an Affair

    Chapter 56 Not as Exciting as Having an Affair


    While enjoying the security that Marcus bought to her, Janice couldn''t help sighing silently. For the trip,


    Marcus would also sleep in the bedroom tomorrow. So it meant that Kyle wouldn¡¯te tomorrow. In


    other words, she couldn''t find a suitable chance to collect evidence before going abroad.


    In this way, that asshole could continue to get away with it! Janice was really so furious.


    What should she do now? Was there no other way except this way?


    The more Janice thought about it, the less reconciled she became. Then she was tossing and turning


    on the bed for a long time and didn¡¯t fall asleep.


    In the dark night, the man beside her kept his eyes open. His facial features in the dim light looked so


    great. He pursed his sexy lips. His cold ck eyes were like a deep ocean, which was dark and


    unfathomable.


    As Janice expected, Kyle didn¡¯te to her tonight. So she slept fairly soundly.


    The next day.


    Janice got up very early, cleaned up the house with the maid at home, and arranged some stuff in the


    yard, preparing to celebrate Freya''s birthday in the evening.


    "Janice, thank you so much today." Freya said with a smile on her face.


    "You¡¯re wee. It¡¯s my pleasure."


    Janice didn''t know how many guests woulde. She was worried that the chairs and tableware were


    not enough, so she quickly confirmed with Freya, "Are these enough?"


    "Enough. It''s just a birthday. There is no need to spend a lot of efforts. I only invited some rtives this


    time."


    After Freya finished saying this with smile, she saw a few people from the Stewart family and the Jones


    family, then she stepped forward to greet them.


    To Janice¡¯s surprise, Ryan, who was dressed well, was holding Fiona''s hand tightly, and appeared in


    front of everyone with a face full of smiles.


    These two shameless bitches had begun to go in and out together so boldly? As long as they two


    appeared, nothing good would happen. Would something bad happen again tonight?


    Subconsciously, Janice walked up to Marcus.


    When she walked one step out, a woman¡¯s voice came from behind her.


    "Sister, why didn''t you say hello to me?"


    Janice knew the voice belonged to Fiona. It was obvious that she came to make trouble on purpose.


    At this moment, Janice suddenly realized that she didn¡¯t hate them even when she saw Ryan and


    Fiona holding hands just now.


    Perhaps time was really a good medicine, which could heal the pain of the soul, so that she could let it


    go and move on.


    However, she was no longer the former Janice. She was not pushover who everyone could bully.


    Facing the enemy, of course she couldn''t show any weakness.


    Janice turned around calmly. She was neither humble nor overbearing, but was just very indifferent.


    Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    Fiona sneered and said provocatively, "How is it going? Is your life still happy after marriage?"


    "Not bad. But it''s not as exciting as having an affair."


    Janice stared at Fiona calmly, deliberately saying these words calmly, making Fiona¡¯s words even more


    insignificant.


    At this moment, Marcus turned his wheelchair to Janice with a meaningful smile on his face.


    Janice¡¯s counterattack made Fiona tremble with anger. She was so mad that her hair was about to


    stand up. She raised her right hand, ready to p Janice. But when she saw Marcus, she stopped


    immediately.


    In Marcus'' ck eyes, there was calmness and coldness. He exuded an aura of prestige.


    Fiona knew well that teaching Janice a lesson in front of him would naturally not be so smooth. So it


    was better stop now and then waited a good chance. Janice had been bullied by her for so many years.


    As long as Marcus wasn¡¯t by Janice¡¯s side, she could bully her at her will!


    Fiona snorted disdainfully, kept her chest out, flicked her long wavy hair, and left on her high heels


    angrily.


    Marcus didn¡¯t say a word until Fiona left, "Janice, the dinner is about to begin. Let''s go over together."


    "Okay." Janice responded softly and pushed him into the yard.


    The dinner opened in a great style.


    The long dining tables were neatly arranged in the yard, covered with all white tablecloths. The


    tableware was put well one by one, and all kinds of tempting food were ced on it. In the middle of


    the dining table was a giant birthday cake with five colorful candles on the top.


    The guests gathered in twos and threes with their dinner tes, enjoying the food while chatting


    happily. The atmosphere was very lively.


    Although there were a lot of people and it looked so good, Janice always felt that the atmosphere today


    was weird.


    It was kind of unspeakable weirdness.


    Janice followed Marcus, diligently putting food on his te or serving tea. Marcus ate up all the food


    she had served. There was always a smile on his handsome face.


    After the guests had finished their meal, it was the most important part of the birthday party-blowing out


    the candles.

 Chapter 57 Ghost

    Chapter 57 Ghost


    Freya smiled and walked to the dining table. Then she lit the candles on the top of the cake. The


    servant immediately turned off the lights in the yard. Everyone''s attention was focused on her.


    Freya closed her eyes, sped her hands and muttered something in her mouth. She made three


    wishes in a voice that only she herself could hear.


    "I hope my family can be in harmony and peace."


    "I hope my father will live a long life."


    "I hope Marcus and Janice will give birth to a child soon."


    After she made the wishes, the guests sang the birthday song together. Janice pped her hands


    happily and hummed with them.


    The song ended.


    "It''s time to blow out the candles!" A clear voice sounded from the crowd.


    Hearing it, Freya leaned forward and took a deep breath, preparing to blow out the candles in front of


    her.


    Suddenly, a woman dressed in white shed past Freya. Her face was glowing with blue light, and she


    looked so creepy.


    Everyone in the Clinton family recognized that the terrifying the woman in white was Ada. The shocking


    blue light was mixed with some shocking blood, which made her look like a ghost. Everyone was


    shuddering.


    "Oh my God!"


    "Ghost!"


    The guests present were so frightened that they were shivering. They screamed one after another. The


    timid ones even covered their eyes with their hands.


    "Marcus, why did you kill me? I have no grudges with you." The ghost repeated these words three


    times. Her voice was extremely creepy.


    Before everyone recovered from these few words, the ghost disappeared without a trace in an instant.


    At this time, Charles Clinton, Marcus¡¯ father, stretched out his hand to pat the servant beside him,


    shouting, "Turn on the lights! Go and see what''s going on."


    The servant had already been in shock. He went to the dining table tremblingly and then walked around


    the dining table. He even looked under the table, but found nothing.


    The guests at the scene were stunned in horror. All their faces were pale. Their eyes widened to the


    extreme and they all breathed heavily. Their lips trembled more severely, so that no one could speak.


    Janice was also frightened by this ghost. Her face paled. She felt her heart was beating fiercely, and


    her jacket was quickly soaked in cold sweat.


    However, when she just raised her hand to wipe off the sweat from her face, she found that her hand


    Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    was held by Marcus at some point. Her whole hand was wrapped in a warm hand. A steady stream of


    heat was conveyed from his hand to her skin and then through her body.


    The man''s big hand was big. His hand¡¯s temperature made her feel warm. Her nervous mind gradually


    calmed down.


    Janice looked down at the man beside her. She saw that his face was full of chills. He didn¡¯t need to


    say any words or take any actions, but others feel the powerful auraing from him.


    What the ghost said just now was clearly directed at him. No wonder Marcus looked so gloomy.


    After this ident, the guests dared not stay at the Clinton¡¯s. They said goodbye to Freya, and then


    fled out of the yard.


    During the whole process, only Shawn was very calm. He had not spoken. The wrinkles on his face


    were together. A sharp light burst out his eyes. He didn''t believe there were ghosts in this world at all.


    He was sure that there must be someone behind the scene.


    After the guests had all left, Shawn stood in the middle of the yard with a sullen expression on his face.


    He said sharply, "You guys are not allowed to tell others about the matter tonight. Whoever discloses


    this, I will never let him go!"


    Shawn''s words were quite deterrent. The yard was silent for a moment. Everyone was silent, even


    breathing carefully.


    "If I know who is pretending to be the ghost, I won''t show any mercy to him!" Shawn added, scanning


    everyone while speaking.


    No one dared to say anything. They all nodded, and then left.


    Janice pushed Marcus back to the bedroom, sitting on the sofa directly opposite him with a serious


    look.


    For the scene that happened just now, she still felt lingering fear. She was nk and bewildered. She


    looked in front in a daze.


    "Janice, are you afraid?" Marcus seemed to be worried that he would startle her, so his tone of voice


    was light and soft.


    "Of course, I''m afraid. It''s the first time I have seen a ghost since I grew up." There was unconceble


    fear in her voice.


    Marcus turned the wheelchair closer to her, frowning slightly. He pursed his lips.


    "Ada¡¯s ghost said that I killed her. Are you afraid of being with me?" His low voice was like a boulder


    hitting the water, setting off a huge wave.


    Janice shook her head and said lightly, "I haven''t thought about this question. I was wondering where


    the ghost came from. Although I was shocked at the time, I figured it outter. How could there be


    ghosts in this world?"


    Marcus smiled, and said yfully, "You are really a bold girl."


    Janice smiled helplessly.


    Was she bold? Marcus really overestimated her.

 Chapter 58 He Really Killed Someone Before

    Chapter 58 He Really Killed Someone Before


    Seeing Ada¡¯s face just now, Janice was almost scared to death! When she saw Ada in the carst time,


    she thought she had run into a ghost. At that time, she was so frightened that her eyes were almost


    popping out of her eye sockets.


    Thinking of this, Janice suddenly patted her head and stood up from the sofa.


    Yes, it was not the first time she had met Ada who was alive. She saw a person "resurrected from the


    dead" twice in a row. It shouldn¡¯t be that she saw it wrong.


    "Marcus, maybe someone is pretending to be the ghost!" Janice cleared her throat and said sternly.


    "Why do you say that?" Marcus'' face was stern. He frowned.


    Janice told him about seeing Ada in the car that day. Meanwhile, she also told him her guess.


    Marcus was lost in thought. He pulled a long face, which looked so gloomy.


    After a moment, he squinted his eyes. Then he became gentle as usual.


    "Janice, don''t tell anyone about this matter for the time being, including other people in the family. I will


    send someone to investigate it myself."


    "Okay." Janice agreed without hesitation.


    Since he would let someone investigate this matter, it meant that someone was indeed ying tricks.


    As long as it was intentional, there was nothing to be afraid of.


    Janice finally felt relieved. She took a long sigh of relief and sat back on the sofa.


    Hearing her answer, Marcus smiled unconsciously, and said softly, "Thank you for your trust in me."


    There was a bright smile on Janice''s pretty face. She replied, "Never mind. You¡¯re my husband."


    As soon as she finished speaking, she suddenly realized how could she call him husband so naturally


    in front of him?


    "I''m going to the bathroom." Janice made an excuse and ran away from the man with blushing face.


    Marcus squinted his eyes slightly. The smile on his face deepened. His sharp face became unusually


    soft.


    Thinking of the "husband" that she just blurted out, Janice felt like there was butterfly in her heart.


    After a while, her heartbeat finally returned to normal, and then she walked back to Marcus.


    "Janice, why have you been there for so long? I¡¯m a little worried about you." Marcus¡¯ eyes were full of


    smiles.


    She felt shy and then quickly changed the subject, "Marcus, who do you think is pretending to be Ada?"


    Hearing that, Marcus'' face sank. A cold smile appeared at the corner of his mouth, "We will know it


    soon."


    "Could it be that you already knew it?"


    "No. I mean that he would definitely leave traces as long as it was him who did these." Marcus said


    firmly.


    Janice pursed her lips, nodded, and plucked up the courage to ask, "So it was others who deliberately


    framed you and said you killed someone, but actually, you didn''t kill anyone, did you?"


    Marcus looked down. His chin was clearly outlined by the shadows, then he said solemnly, "My family


    said that I have intermittent amnesia. It may be that I killed someone when I was amnesia."


    What? Did he really kill someone?


    This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    Even if he killed someone when he was not him, he couldn''t change the fact that he was the murderer.


    Janice was stunned on the spot. Her fair face turned pale. She felt chill. Then she couldn''t help but


    shuddered. She opened her mouth, but she couldn''t say a word.


    "However, I haven''t undergone relevant examinations, so I don''t know how they figured out that I have


    this disease." Marcus sneered.


    Janice breathed a sigh of relief for an instant, andforted him, "The truth wille to light sooner or


    "Mrs. Clinton, you¡¯re right." His voice was low. It sounded even more sexy and sultry.


    Janice was blushed suddenly. She just smiled without saying a word.


    Having experienced so many things today, both of them felt exhausted physically and mentally. They


    fell asleep early after taking a shower.


    However, the ghost matter made the people in the Clinton¡¯s sleepless.


    After the dinner, Charles stayed in the living room of the main house. He asked servants to turn on the


    lights in all corners of the house, trying to find the suspicious people hidden in the house.


    "Mr. Clinton, we searched everywhere but we didn''t find anyone who was suspicious." The servant bent


    slightly and reported to him.


    "Check again!" Charles frowned, with dissatisfaction and sullen anger on his face.


    He wanted to know who dared to pretend to be a ghost in the Clinton¡¯s!


    At this time, another servant trotted to him and said with a flustered expression on his face, "Mr.


    Clinton, a policeman was outside and said that someone called the police and reported that there was


    a ghost haunting in the Clinton¡¯s."


    Charles'' face sank. Then he asked sharply, "Who called the police?"


    "The police said that the other party did not tell him the name, so he came to ask about the situation."


    "Let him in." Charles ordered, but he frowned more tightly.


    When he saw the policeman, he hurried up and told the policeman the story in detail.


    The policeman frowned and said in a deep voice, "Please give me the guest list."

 Chapter 59 Her Son Was the Murderer

    Chapter 59 Her Son Was the Murderer


    In fact, Charles had researched the guest list just now, but he didn''t find anything wrong with the


    Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    guests. Those guests were all his rtives. What the hell was going on?


    The policeman checked the identities of the guests one by one with Charles, and then assembled all


    the servants to question. The servant also took the policeman to the scene of the incident and


    everywhere to conduct surveys, but he still found nothing.


    "ording to the current situation, no valuable clues can be found for the time being. I have to leave


    first. If you have any new clues, notify me." The policeman left a business card and turned around to


    leave.


    "Okay." Charles replied lightly, and let someone walk the policeman out.


    When he finally finished all this, he realized that his wife was a little weird. She sat motionless on the


    sofa. She seemed to lose her soul. Her eyes fixed on the ground. Meanwhile, she was still muttering


    something.


    Helena was a very superstitious person. When Marcus was born, she thought Marcus was an unlucky


    person because his feet came out first. Therefore, she treated him particrly indifferently. She must


    have been stimted after she saw what happened tonight.


    Charles walked slowly to her, deliberately lowered his voice and asked, "Helena, what are you talking


    about?"


    Helena looked up and nced at him. Her lips were trembling. Then she said, "Marcus is the murderer.


    He killed Ada..."


    "Shut up! Don''t talk nonsense!" Charles scolded, with obvious anger on his face.


    Helena ignored his scolding. She lowered her eyes and continued to look at the ground, whispering


    something.


    Having no other ways, Charles could only ask the servant to take good care of her, and then left the


    main house.


    The next day, early morning.


    Janice slept very soundlyst night. So she walked extremely briskly when she went downstairs.


    She saw Helena sitting on the sofa in the living room from a distance, wondering if she should go over


    and say hello. Even if Helena didn''t take her seriously, she should be polite to her.


    However, when Janice approached, she saw that Helena looked sluggish, with bloodshot eyes. There


    were two dark circles under her eyes and her hair was a little messy.


    Janice knew anyone would be frightened after encountering what happenedst night. What all she


    could do wasfort Helena.


    "Mom, there are no ghosts in this world. So don''t be afraid." Janice leaned down and approached


    Helena, speaking very softly.


    Helena looked up when she heard the sound. Seeing that the person was Janice, she was really angry.


    She suddenly stretched out her arms, pushed Janice with all her strength, and shouted, "Stay away


    from me!"


    Janice didn''t expect that Helena would push her. So she lost her bnce and fell on the floor.


    At this moment, two big warm hands rested on her arms. She turned her head and saw that Vincent


    was standing behind her with his arms bent slightly to help her up.


    "Thank you!" Janice patted the dust on her ass, nodding to thank him.


    "I heard what you said just now." Vincent raised his eyebrows lightly and asked in surprise, "Are you


    not afraid of ghosts?"


    Janice calmly responded, "I haven¡¯t done any bad things. Why am I afraid?!"


    Vincent snorted softly, with a deep smirk on his face. He approached her and asked, "Are you not


    afraid that Marcus will kill you?"


    "If he really wants to kill me, it will be useless even if I''m afraid! Moreover, I don''t know when I will be


    killed. Instead of worrying about it every day, it''s better to forget it." When Janice said this, she looked


    indifferent and resolute, which was not match her age.


    Vincent was nomittal to her answer. He looked down in silence.


    With a "ding" sound, the elevator door on the first floor of the main house was opened.


    Janice looked over. Then she saw Gavin pushing Marcus out of the elevator,ing to them.


    At the same time, Helena also saw Marcus. Suddenly, what happenedst night popped into her mind.


    She felt so furious. Then she rushed up, and punched Marcus.


    "You asshole! You¡¯re the murderer!" Helena red at Marcus and shouted, "If you still have some


    consciences, go to the police station to confess. Stop harming others!" "


    Helena roared furiously. The blue veins on her forehead bulged with her heavy breath.


    In the face of Helena''s beating and scolding, Marcus neither fought back nor exined. He kept his lips


    tightly closed without saying a word. His face was so gloomy.


    Helena''s horrific move shocked Janice. How could Marcus withstand such an attack?


    Janice felt heartbroken when she saw this. She felt so sad and sorry for Marcus. Then she couldn''t


    bear to let Marcus continue to be beaten and scolded by his mother, so she rushed to protect him with


    her body.


    At this moment, Marcus felt that Janice was protecting him. His jaw tightened instantly. He frowned


    more tightly, which made him look more gloomy than usual. He looked so indifferent and ruthless.


    "Janice, stay away from us. Don''t let her hit you." His tone was tough.

 Chapter 60 Did You Fall In Love With Him?

    Chapter 60 Did You Fall In Love With Him?


    "I won''t leave!" Janice firmly refused.


    Their actions made Helena''s anger even more intense. She backed up a few steps, picked up a teacup


    and threw it at the two of them.


    Thud!


    The teacup fell to the ground. The fragments were scattered everywhere.


    A warm liquid flowed down Janice''s forehead, leaving some blood on her face.


    Janice felt dizzy and her consciousness gradually blurred. Then she copsed to the ground.


    "What''s the matter?" Marcus smelled the blood in the air. There were some killing intentions hiding in


    his fierce tone.


    "She was hit on her head and passed out." Vincent hurriedly replied.


    Just now, Vincent was shocked by Helena''s actions. He didn¡¯t react or came up to stop Helena.


    In the next second, the anger of the man in the wheelchair soared to the extreme. His temples


    throbbed crazily. The anger in his chest was about to spray out like a volcanic eruption.


    "Someone! Go to the hospital with me." Marcus said anxiously with the anger in his tone.


    "You can¡¯t see. It¡¯s better let me take her there."


    After that, Vincent picked up the injured woman and walked out the door quickly.


    Marcus clenched his fists. He was trembling because of anger. His face distorted.


    Looking at the back of the two leaving, Helena snorted coldly, "Suck."


    "If Janice gets injured, I will definitely make you pay price!" These ruthless words popped out of


    Marcus¡¯ teeth. He looked so evil.


    Helena felt suffocated, then she didn¡¯t speak for a long time. She was so angry.


    What kind of sin did shemit in herst life? Why did she give birth such a son who was like a devil


    crawling out of hell?


    The ck car swiftly drove on the asphalt road.


    Sitting in the driver''s seat, Vincent frowned and stared straight ahead. Janice was lying on the back


    Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    seat. The handkerchief on her forehead was soaked in blood.


    There was a bump when the car passed the speed bump. Janice swayed, then she gradually woke up.


    "Hiss..." Janice held her forehead and made a hiss because of the pain.


    She sat up with her arms supported herself. Seeing the scenery speeding past the car window, she


    found that she was in a moving car.


    Vincent heard the sound of the back seat and nced at the rearview mirror in the car.


    After looking at the mirror, Janice noticed that the person sitting in the driver''s seat was actually


    Vincent. There was no other person in the car except them.


    "Are you up?" Vincent squinted his eyes, with indifferent tone.


    "Where is Marcus?" Janice frowned and asked anxiously.


    Vincent could see the change on her face. He deliberately teased her, "Why did you look for him as


    soon as you opened your eyes? Don''t thank me first?"


    Janice really wasn''t in the mood to be kidding with him. She said solemnly, "You left Marcus at home?!


    What if Helena beats him again?"


    "That''s his mother. No matter what, she won¡¯t really hurt her son!"


    "But she doesn''t like him. It seemed that she wanted to kill him just now."


    Anxiety and worry were on Janice¡¯s face.


    "Haha..." Vincent couldn''t helpughing out loud.


    Janice felt a little creepy by hisughter. She said sternly, "What are youughing at?"


    "Marcus is pretending to be weak in front of you. If you are away, he will definitely dare to fight back!"


    The smile on Vincent''s face deepened. He was waiting to see how she retorted next.


    Janice felt puzzled. If Marcus dared to resist, he wouldn¡¯t let his mother beat and scold him just now.


    Besides, even if he really dared to fight back, he couldn''t see or walk. So he still couldn¡¯t fight back.


    Besides, it was said all men loved to be heroes. Why did he pretend to be weak in front of her?


    "I don''t believe you. He is not that kind of person!" Janice said word by word. Her ck eyes were filled


    with firmness.


    "s." Vincent sighed slightly, feeling helpless.


    Vincent didn''t understand what magic Marcus had yed on her, making her believe so firmly in


    everything he did.


    "Your husband wille over soon. You can see him when you get to the hospital. You can tell at a


    nce whether he was injured by his mother. It''s better to treat the wound for you first."


    "Well, thank you." Janice replied softly, and was silent for a while.


    From the rearview mirror, Vincent saw Janice reading her phone from time to time, and ncing at the


    back of the car from time to time, which looked so restless. Thinking of her nervous face when she


    mentioned Marcus, Vincent had a question popping into his mind.


    "Janice, you care about Marcus so much. Did you fall in love with him?"


    Janice was obviously unprepared for this question. She was taken aback for a moment, pursing her lips


    in silence.


    Marcus was her husband! As his wife, it was her duty to care about him.


    However, she also had to admit that when she was by Marcus'' side, she did feel a sense of security. It


    was a sense of security that she had never experienced before. Moreover, when he got close to her,


    she did not feel sick, especially when kissing...

 Chapter 61 Flash Marriage

    Chapter 61 sh Marriage


    Thinking of this, Janice was blushed and got rapid heartbeat uncontrobly. Even her ears were


    blushed.


    Seeing her not answering for a long time, Vincent said provocatively, "You just fell in love with him,


    right?"


    "Don''t talk nonsense!" Janice retorted with a blushing face, and exined in a panic, "He treats me


    very well. He¡¯s not at all like the rumors¡­"


    "You mean he has a violent temperament and kills people at every turn?"


    "Yeah, I don''t believe he did it!" There was a hint of certainty in her clear eyes.


    Vincent sighed sadly. He didn''t want to continue discussing this topic with her.


    Janice frowned slightly. She looked down and stared at the blood handkerchief, which reminded her of


    the hideous face covered in blood when Ada''s "ghost" appearedst night.


    Her eyes sank. Then she asked earnestly, "Do you believe there are ghosts in this world?"


    Vincent snorted coldly, then sneered, "What''s the point if I don''t believe it? There are too many people


    at home believing it."


    Yeah!


    After marrying into the Clinton family, she once heard the servant whispering about haunting ghosts.


    Judging from Helena¡¯s reaction just now, she was a superstitious person. Even Freya said that she


    should release those ghosts from suffering. It could be seen that there were many people in the Clinton


    family who believed that there were ghosts in the world.


    Because of this, the matter that someone pretended to be the ghost and framed Marcus could be


    rumored by everyone. The more they spread it, the more others believed.


    Janice felt sorry for Marcus. She bit her lips and lowered her eyelids. Her clenched fingers gradually a


    little hurt.


    After the car drove to the hospital, they two went straight into the emergency room.


    The doctor confirmed that it was only a skin trauma, which was not serious enough to cause a


    concussion, and then helped her deal with the wound quickly.


    "In order to prevent infection, go for an infusion first. These medicines can quickly reduce


    inmmation." The doctor handed her the diagnosis sheet and told her patiently.


    Vincent took Janice to the infusion room. The nurse skillfully found the vein in her hand, and then stuck


    the needle into her blood vessel.


    Janice grunted with pain, frowning tightly. She bit her lower lip so hard that it turned pale.


    "Now, you know that it hurts! Why did you save him so desperately just now?" Vincent teased her


    without mercy, "Wanna be a hero?"


    Janice didn''t even bother to look at him. She looked up in the direction of the door of the ward,


    expecting Marcus to show up quickly.


    In the next second, she saw a maning to her. Under the warm yellow light of the room, his resolute


    silhouette became more and more gorgeous. Looking at him, Janice felt a sense of security.


    "Janice, is it serious?" Marcus'' voice was low. There was a trace of dissatisfaction still remaining


    between his eyebrows.


    "I¡¯m fine. It''s just a little bit of skin trauma. After the infusion is up, I will be fine."


    When Janice said these, she looked at him from head to toe. After confirming that there was no


    obvious trauma on his body, she sighed of relief.


    Vincent looked at the two of them yfully, smiled insignificantly, and quietly stepped aside, stopping


    talking.


    "Janice, I don''t think the air in this room is very good. You can¡¯t walk around, right? Let me open the


    window for you. Just tell me where it is."


    Marcus'' sexy voice was cold and calm, full of the masculine feeling.


    "You turn to the right ny degrees, and walk about one meter forward, then you will be there."


    Since she met Marcus, her sense of direction had been much stronger than before. Now, she could


    urately point him the way.


    Marcus¡¯ wheelchair was specially made from abroad. It used omnidirectional radar sensor equipment.


    Once it approached an obstacle, it would automatically stop. So she didn¡¯t have to worry that he would


    get injured.


    Because of this, Janice didn''t reject Marcus'' kindness. She didn''t want him to feel himself like a useless


    person subconsciously.


    Suddenly, the sound of objects colliding came from the wall.


    Marcus'' leg hit the wall. Then he bounced back.


    Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    Hearing this sound, Janice was stunned and her smile faded, as if the person who hit the wall was


    herself.


    She walked to his side with the infusion support, and asked with concern, "Did it hurt?"


    "No, I can¡¯t feel my legs."


    He frowned slightly, and gradually tightened his hands on the armrests until the bulging veins on the


    back of his hands were clearly visible.


    "Let me check."


    Janice squatted down, rolled up his trouser legs, and saw a bruise on his knee.


    "It doesn¡¯t hurt? Your leg is swollen!" Although it seemed that Janice wasining him, there was


    unconcealed distress for him in her tone.


    "Janice, I really don''t feel my legs. Otherwise, I won''t be in a wheelchair." Marcus smiled and said


    calmly.


    Unfortunately, what he said didn¡¯tfort Janice. Her eyes were already full of tears inadvertently.

 Chapter 62 Flash Marriage

    Chapter 62 sh Marriage


    Why did God put all misfortune on one person?


    It was miserable for him to beme and blind! But he had been always framed as the murderer.


    Why did God make his world so dark?


    Janice felt so upset. However, she was afraid that Marcus would worry about her, so she forced back


    the tears that were about to fall.


    "Marcus, I have something to discuss with Vincent. Can you leave first?"


    Marcus¡¯ mouth drooped. He asked in a cold voice, "What can''t you two discuss in front of me?"


    Janice didn''t know how to answer this question. But Vincent, who had been standing by her side


    silently, said suddenly, "She said that she wanted to thank me. I brought her to the hospital and she


    wanted to give me a gift in return. Just now when we were talking about it, you came in."


    "Really?" Marcus sneered back, and said with a sullen face, "Then you guys talk."


    After he left, Janice moved slowly to Vincent and said in a low voice, "I want to beg you for one thing."


    "Okay. Remember to give me a gift after it''s done." There were other meanings obviously in his words.


    She didn''t want to argue with him. Then she said with a serious expression on her face, "Do me a


    checkup to see if my cornea matches Marcus¡¯ or not."


    Vincent raised his eyebrows and asked in surprise, "What are you doing this for?"


    "Don''t ask so much. Just do it." There was an irresistible tone in her voice. She added, "You must keep


    it secret and not let anyone know."


    "If I don''t do it for you, what can you do to me?" He seemed very interested in teasing her today, and


    tried to embarrass her several times.


    Janice smirked, and asked instead, "Do you think I am a tight-lipped person?"


    When Vincent saw her smug look, he felt bad. Wouldn''t this little girl use that matter as a bargaining


    chip again?


    Janice looked at Vincent calmly, only to see him so hesitating. Finally, Vincent couldn¡¯t hold back after a


    long silence.


    "Hey, can you not always use the same trick? Well, I promise you." Vincent felt so helpless.


    "Since this trick works well, of course it should be used frequently." Janice covered her mouth and


    snickered for a few seconds. Then she paused, and said solemnly, "Thank you."


    Vincent shook his head, and sighed, "You two are really a couple."


    After the infusion, Janice and Marcus returned to the Clinton¡¯s in the same car, while Vincent drove


    behind them alone.


    "How is it going by discussing with Vincent?" Marcus'' face was tense, which made him looking a little


    sharp.


    "Huh?" His sudden question made her a little confused.


    He pulled a long face, frowned, and asked her again, "Didn''t you two have something to discuss just


    now?"


    "Yeah, he said that he had to think about it again. There is nothing he really wants at the moment."


    Janice was a little guilty when she answered. After all, she was not good at lying. However, no matter


    what, she couldn''t let him know what she said to Vincent.


    Marcus nodded lightly, and said meaningfully, "Yes, he doesn''tck money. He can buy whatever he


    wants."


    Janice was speechless. He would definitely see her through if she continued. Then she would be so


    embarrassed again.


    Suddenly, she had an idea. She said that the anti-inmmatory medicine had a sleeping effect, so she


    wanted to lean on the seat in the car to have a rest, so as not to continue discussing this topic with him.


    After Janice stopped talking, Marcus frowned. His dark eyes seemed to gather a ck cloud.


    When the car was only a dozen meters away from the Clinton¡¯s, Janice saw crowds outside. A group of


    people were constantly crowding forward. The reporter holding up the equipment wanted to take


    pictures.


    Janice suddenly had a bad feeling. Yesterday, there was ghost matter in the Clinton¡¯s. Then the


    reporter came here today. It was obvious that they had other intentions.


    No matter what they were going to do, it would inevitably affect Marcus.


    So now, it was best to leave here as soon as possible, and then came back after the reporters left.


    Janice calmed down and asked, "Marcus, there is a group of reporters around the gate now. Should we


    avoid them first?"


    "No, just drive over." Marcus replied with a calm expression on his face.


    Janice wanted to say something again to change his mind. But when she saw the calm expression on


    his face, she gave up the idea.


    The car stopped in front of the gate. The moment when they two showed up, the reporters who were at


    the gate rushed up like going crazy.


    "Mr. Clinton, it is said that a ghost came back to seek revenge from you. Is it true?"


    "Mr. Clinton, did you kill anyone?"


    "Mr. Clinton, have you seen the ghost?"


    The reporters'' questions were endless and sharper.


    The man in the wheelchair looked indifferent. He pursed his lips, frowning. He seemed to disdain to


    answer these questions.


    Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Contrary to his calm attitude, Janice who stood next to him was already trembling with anger.


    What shit questions were these reporters asking?

 Chapter 63 Flash Marriage

    Chapter 63 sh Marriage


    Just relying on those rumors, those reporters believed that Marcus was the murderer and insisted on


    asking such shit questions. How bad they were!


    Janice was extremely angry, with an unstoppable anger shing in her eyes. She shouted at one of the


    reporters, "You actually ask a blind person such a question. Where are your professional ethics?"


    The reporter didn''t expect her to be so sharp-tongued. Then he was so shocked that he didn''t even


    refute her. The other reporters were also stunned on the spot, and they all closed their mouths without


    saying a word.


    At this moment, Janice was still so furious. She red at the man and continued to question, "Which


    media are you from? Believe it or not, I will immediately let you unemployed?!"


    The reporter waspletely shocked. He bent forward and kept saying, "I''m sorry. I''m sorry. I was


    wrong."


    "Get out of here!" Janice gritted her teeth.


    Marcus heard what Janice said.


    He didn''t expect at all that Janice would have such a tough side. She was actually willing to face the


    reporters for him, and strived to maintain his dignity.


    Thinking of this, Marcus smiled.


    But this was only a short period of calm. Then, the reporters began to interview to Janice. They leaned


    forward and asked loudly.


    "Mrs. Clinton, do you know who the murderer is?"Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    "Mrs. Clinton, why did the murderer kill her?"


    Janice was so annoyed by the reporters that she hurriedly stepped backwards, trying to distance


    herself from them, but the reporters didn¡¯t give up and kept crowding forward.


    In the chaos, Janice didn''t know who pushed her. Then she instantly lost her bnce, and fell on the


    hard concrete floor.


    Her ass which was hurt by the fall in the morning was severely injured again. She couldn''t help but


    screamed "Ouch". She looked so painful.


    Meanwhile, Marcus'' big hand on the armrest of the wheelchair clenched. The knuckles of his fingers


    began to pale due to excessive force.


    Gavin, who had been standing behind the wheelchair, was agile. He quickly stepped forward to help


    the woman who had fallen.


    "Mrs. Clinton, are you okay?" He nced at Marcus while speaking.


    Marcus pulled a long face.


    "I¡¯m fine." She smiled forcefully, speaking very loudly, for fear that the man next to her might not hear


    her.


    Janice looked up at Marcus, only to see that his handsome face was a little distorted because of anger,


    like an elegant cat suddenly showing sharp teeth, bing a beast waiting for an opportunity.


    Janice put her soft little hand on his forearm and pressed it down slightly, wanting to use this gesture to


    convey to let him calm down as soon as possible.


    However, Marcus'' face had already changed drastically. The blood in his whole body seemed to be


    surging into his face. Anger seemed to be like a sh of lightning about to tear apart a dark cloud. All


    reason had been burned by anger.


    "She is my wife. You can misunderstand me and throw mud on me, but who dares to bully my wife and


    be disrespectful to her, don''t me me for being rude."


    His voice went from low to high. Then he roared in the end.


    The man in anger was like a lion roaring out of control. It seemed that he would pounce on the people


    around him in the next second, tearing them to pieces with two rows of sharp teeth. There was no trace


    of emotions on his face now. As if getting close to him, the person would be frozen into icicles.


    The reporters were so frightened that they didn''t dare to make a sound. They all lowered their heads


    and dared not look directly at this man with strong aura.


    Janice leaned close to his side. Her little hand was held in a big warm palm. The man¡¯s long fingers


    passed through her fingers. Looking at their fingers, Janice felt her mind nk.


    She nced at Marcus. His handsome face still had obvious anger. The harsh sunlight shined on his


    face, reflecting the faint shadows. The outline of his face became more and more sharp.


    At the same time, the cameras not far away did not stop working. They were broadcasting to the


    audience the love scene of Marcus holding his wife by the hand and doing his best to protect her.


    Just now, Vincent answered a phone call while driving, so he couldn''t arrive at the Clinton¡¯s with them


    at the same time.


    When he arrived in a hurry and saw the reporter at the gate, he immediately understood what was


    going on. He pushed the crowd away and stood beside them, shouting, "This is a private house. If you


    continue to make troubles here, I will definitely sue you for disturbing residents!"


    He waved his hand not far away. The security guards at the gate hurried over and began to drive the


    reporters away.


    When the reporters saw this scene, they knew that they would not be able to get any valuable news, so


    they scattered.


    "Janice, let''s go home." Although Marcus'' voice was still calm, it was not as cold as before. His tone


    was obviously gentle.


    At this moment, all her senses were still focused on the hands between them two. The heat of the


    man''s palm spread to her skin, causing her palms to be sweaty, which made her feel a little


    embarrassed. But she didn¡¯t dare to take her hand back.


    His words happened to give her a reasonable excuse. She quickly let go of his big hand, and walked


    behind the wheelchair to push him home.

 Chapter 64 Flash Marriage

    Chapter 64 sh Marriage


    Marcus felt empty in his hand, then he frowned. His smile faded.


    When they returned to the main house, all the members in the Clinton family were sitting around in the


    living room chatting, in a harmonious atmosphere.


    When Helena saw them appear, her face suddenly stiffened. She sneered.


    Her indifferent face made Janice tense. She secretly d that Marcus couldn''t see anything, otherwise


    he would be sad.


    While she was considering whether to go upstairs to avoid them, a rush of footsteps came from


    outside.


    Gavin walked up to them with a serious expression on his face, "Mr. Clinton, the matterst night has


    been figured out."


    Marcus asked sharply, "What the hell is going on?"


    "I found this stuff." Gavin handed a ck box into Marcus¡¯ hand.


    After Marcus took it, he touched it twice and then passed it directly to Vincent beside him. Then he said


    loudly, "Vincent, I can¡¯t see. Could you please help me see what it is?"


    When everyone heard what Marcus said, they were so curious. Then they all looked over, wanting to


    Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    know what the ck box was.


    Vincent stared at the boxy ck stuff in his hand. A meaningful smile appeared on his face.


    "I see." His words caught everyone''s attention.


    When Vincent first got the ck box, he thought it was a radio. Later, he found a button on the back of


    the ck box and an imaging element in the front, which looked a lot like a projector.


    However, judging from the structure and main essories on the ck box, the technology used on it


    was more advanced. It should be a miniature 3D projection device that had be popr in the past


    two years.


    This 3D holographic projection technology was based on the principle of the mirage, which was a


    virtual image formed by the refraction and total reflection of light. It was said that thetest equipment


    could project real-time dynamic holographic images. It could be even normal human size. Besides,


    people could touch it in real-time interaction.


    Gavin actually found such an interesting stuff!


    Vincent felt overjoyed. Although he wasn¡¯t the best at these aspects, he was also a very curious about


    this kind of stuff. He naturally wanted to study this kind of new stuff.


    "Pleasee over, everyone." He beckoned to the people sitting in the living room, then he turned his


    head and said to the servant, "Assemble everyone here."


    When everyone gathered in the living room, Vincent put that stuff on the coffee table in the living room,


    and then pressed the button on the back.


    Next, something magical happened.


    An image slowly appeared in front of the projector. With the passage of time, the size of the image


    becamerger andrger.


    Finally, at a ce one meter away from the projector, a human-sized image was formed in mid-air.


    "Ghost!" a low scream came from the crowd.


    Everyone was astonished, standing still on the spot with cold sweat dripping from their back. Their


    faces turned so pale.


    Janice quickly recognized that this terrifying face glowing with blue light and full of blood was Ada¡¯s,


    exactly the same as the face everyone saw at the dinner.


    Janice was stunned. A trace of panic shed in her eyes, but she quickly returned to normal.


    After that, what made everyone even more incredible was that the image yed the whole process of


    Ada''s "ghost" from appearing to leaving. She even repeated what she said at the dinner that night.


    People often said that "seeing is believing". So they would rather believe in their own eyes than in their


    own ears. But this time, even what Ada¡¯s ghost said at that night reappeared perfectly, which fully


    proved the scene that happenedst time at the dinner party was from the projector.


    "It turns out that it wasn''t the ghostst time." Everyone whispered, feeling relieved.


    There were many people in the Clinton family who were superstitious. After Ada''s ghost appeared, the


    whole family were disturbed. No matter how Shawn exined, everyone was still uneasy, though they


    didn¡¯t dare to say it out.


    The live demonstration of the projector seemed to make everyone feel relieved. They let out a long sigh


    of relief.


    "Marcus, this stuff is really high-tech." Vincent sighed with emotion. He smiled slightly, and looked down


    at the man in the wheelchair.


    In Marcus'' dull ck eyes, it was calm, cold, mysterious and deep.


    "What did you guys see just now?" Marcus'' low and sexy voice sounded.


    "A good show." Vincent answered meaningfully.


    Marcus sneered and said lightly, "Is it so good?"


    "It''s very interesting. I also want a 3D projector. Janice, what do you think?" Vincent nced at Janice.


    Janice heard that he meant something, but she didn''t bother to talk with him. She said, "Not bad."


    If she continued to discuss this topic with him, maybe Marcus would see through their lies soon. She¡¯d


    better leave here as soon as possible at this moment.


    Janice raised her head and nced around. Then she saw Helena''s pale face. She stood in the middle


    of the living room in a daze.

 Chapter 65 Flash Marriage

    Chapter 65 sh Marriage


    Janice moved to Helena''s side. For fear of scaring her suddenly, Janice said softly, "Mom, it¡¯s just a


    prank, not a ghost. You don''t need to be afraid anymore."


    Helena still didn''t recover from the shock. She wasn¡¯t listening at all. She just nodded in a daze.


    In the past two days, Helena had always misunderstood that Marcus was the murderer, and even beat


    and scolded him. Now she should see the facts and stop targeting him, right?


    Thinking of this, Janice smiled.


    Helena left the living room with the help of the servant. Janice turned her head and saw Freya turning


    the rosary, and kept chanting, "Amitabha, Amitabha..."


    "Aunty, are you doing this for Ada?" Her voice was soft and slow.


    Freya didn''t answer her question directly. She just said, "Yeah. Ada should go where she should go."


    Janice dared not interrupt Freya¡¯s chanting. She walked back to Marcus.


    Afterwards, the crowd gradually dispersed, leaving only a few young people in the living room.


    Vincent told Marcus what he had seen. In the end, he didn¡¯t forget to praise himself, "Marcus, you have


    to thank to me. Otherwise, the truth can¡¯te to the light."


    "Thank you, Vincent." Marcus smiled. Finally, he didn¡¯t frown.


    Vincent kept his chest out proudly and said with smile, "You¡¯re wee!"


    "Vincent, why do you look more like his real brother?" Kyle put his hands in his pockets, and walked to


    them.


    There was nothing wrong with these words literally. But when he said it in his yful tone, it was full of


    ridicule.


    Janice rolled her eyes at him.


    The calm expression on Marcus'' handsome face was gone, reced by coldness.


    It was Vincent who broke the silence first and said, "Kyle, you came back toote and missed a


    wonderful show."


    Kyle smiled fascinatingly, "What''s so fun? Tell me quickly."


    Therefore, Vincent told him the incident in detail again.


    As soon as Vincent finished speaking, Kyle sneered, and said maliciously, "Although I don''t believe that


    there are ghosts in this world, but I remember that before my big brother is blind, he was good at those


    digital products. Maybe he directed and acted this drama himself!"


    Hearing this, Janice red at him. She was pissed off by him.


    This asshole actually said his brother like this! Not only did he frame Marcus, but he was bold enough


    to throw mud on Marcus in public.


    Janice calmed herself. After she collected the evidence, she would definitely send him to the jail in


    person!


    She snorted and sneered, "Your eldest brother is not stupid. Why did he pretend to be a ghost and


    frame himself? If I want to pretend to be a ghost, I will definitely say, ''Kyle, go to the hell''."


    While she was speaking, her eyes fell on Kyle. She couldn''t wait to knock him down.


    Kyle was stunned. Her smile was reflected in his eyes.


    How did the little girl be more and more aggressive? It must be Marcus instigating her behind!


    "Hmph, I don¡¯t want to argue with you." Kyle nced at her sideways, and walked upstairs.


    The man in the wheelchair raised his eyebrows. There was a faint smile on his face.


    Janice looked at Kyle¡¯s leaving back, and her gaze fell on his gauze-wrapped wrist.


    She remembered the atrocities of the masked man again. She was so angry that every cell in her body


    was trembling. She hated him guts.


    People like Kyle who did a lot of evil would definitely go to hell after they died!


    Janice secretly swore, ¡®Kyle, I will never spare you. No matter how much I have to pay, I must take


    revenge on you.¡¯


    Janice bit her lips. After a long time, her tight face eased. A line of tooth marks was on her lips.


    "Janice, you still have injuries on your head. Go to rest soon." Marcus said warmly.


    His words pulled her thoughts back.


    "Well, I will push you upstairs together, okay?" Her tone instantly became gentle, and her pretty face


    Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    was full of smiles.


    "Gavin can push me. You fell twice today. Just go to have a good rest?" His tone was full of petting.


    Just as she was about to say "okay", Vincent, who was standing by, interrupted them and said, "You


    two are so sweet. Can you care for me, a single man? Don¡¯t do PDA in front of me, okay?"

 Chapter 66 Flash Marriage

    Chapter 66 sh Marriage


    Hearing the words "PDA", Janice was blushed. She said angrily, "You can also find a girlfriend and do


    PDA in front of us."


    Obviously, she poked Vincent''s sore spot again. He snorted coldly, and walked out without looking


    back.


    Seeing that Janice won, Marcus smirked.


    His wife was really good. She was smart and had a lot of wisdom. Now she could talk back a lot of


    people!


    After returning to the bedroom, Janice looked at the projector for a long time, recalling the image shown


    today.


    Suddenly, a picture popped into mind. At that time, she saw half of the swimming pool was blood, and


    the pale face of the dead Ada...


    Then she suddenly figured out something.


    "Marcus, I got it!" Her voice suddenly increased several times.


    The woman''s scream made Marcus'' face tense.


    Her exmation shocked the two men in the room.


    Marcus frowned and asked in a deep voice, "What?"


    Janice was unusually serious. Instead of answering his question directly, she walked up to Gavin who


    was standing next to the wheelchair and asked seriously, "Gavin, where did you find this stuff?"


    Gavin looked down and nced at Marcus seemingly. He saw Marcus raised his eyebrows, and his


    long eyshes quivered slightly.


    "Mrs. Clinton, I picked it up in the garbage dump." Gavin reported truthfully.


    This answer didn¡¯t figure out her doubts. The other party deliberately tried to frame Marcus. But why did


    he leave such an important thing here?


    Janice held her chin in contemtion for a few seconds. A trace of confusion shed in her eyes. Then


    she said sternly, "How did you think of going to the garbage dump?"


    "After that incident happenedst night, Mr. Clinton told us to conduct a thorough investigation, so we


    even checked the garbage dump. It is probably because the scene was too chaotic. Maybe the person


    behind the scene didn¡¯t have time to take the stuff away. His n was disrupted by everyone. Later, Mr.


    Charles Clinton ordered someone to check the dining table, causing the food and tableware on the


    table to be scattered on the ground, so this stuff was swept out along with the garbage."


    Hearing what Gavin said, Janice understood it slightly. She secretly admired Marcus'' wit.


    He was really a talent. Although he was blind, he was much better than his brother who had good eyes!


    That asshole was so mean! His eyes were of no use at all.


    "Janice, what do you ask these for?" Marcus asked.


    She took a deep breath and replied, "There is something that I haven''t figured out."


    The answer made two men raise their eyebrows at the same time. Gavin looked sideways at Marcus in


    the wheelchair. At this time, Marcus pursed his lips. His sharp face looked a little bit cold.


    "Gavin, can you go to find all the surveince videos by the swimming pool on the day Ada died?"


    This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    Janice raised her eyebrows as she spoke, looking so charming.


    "Okay, Mrs. Clinton." Gavin replied and walked out of the bedroom quickly.


    Marcus frowned slightly, and asked her solemnly, "Janice, have you found new clues about Ada''s


    death?"


    Why did he guess her thoughts again? Did he know how to read mind?


    For a moment, Janice felt as if Marcus could read her minds.


    She didn''t intend to hide it. Then she immediately said out her doubts, "I think it¡¯s weird. I will know it


    after watching the surveince video."


    Marcus didn''t say a word. He lowered his head and fell silent for a moment. The expression on his face


    was also hidden.


    After a while, Gavin took the surveince video files back to the bedroom. The three of them carefully


    studied the surveince video with theptop. Then, the ghost image in the 3D projector was yed


    several times.


    Since Marcus couldn''t see anything, he could only hear their descriptions for the images.


    Because of this, Janice could repeatedlypare the details of Ada''s face in the two images. Finally,


    she discovered the weirdness.


    "I figure it out!" Her face changed. Then she frowned.


    "What did you find?" Marcus looked so solemn. He asked with his low voice.


    Janice cleared her throat, organized hernguage, and tried to describe the facts concisely and clearly.


    "In the surveince before Ada passed away, it can be seen that there was a Band-Aid on her


    forehead, indicating that there was a wound on it. Looking at the ghost image again, although this


    person has gotten makeup, if you look closely, it should still be Ada herself. Because there is a wound


    in the same ce on her forehead."


    Just now, when Janice saw the ghost image again, apart from being surprised, she vaguely thought


    that face was a little strange.


    Generally, if she wanted to have a hideous face, she would either have wounds all over her face, or


    she would make her face covered with blood. But there was only wound on the forehead, which was


    really unreasonable.


    Maybe because Janice got her forehead injured in the morning, she was more sensitive to the


    forehead. Then she could notice this when watching the video.

 Chapter 67 Flash Marriage

    Chapter 67 sh Marriage


    "Janice, are you thirsty? Gavin, go to pour two sses of water." Marcus said.


    After being reminded by him, Janice realized that she hadn¡¯t drunk any water since she got home. She


    did feel a bit thirsty. When she had just spoken, her voice seemed a little hoarse.


    Enjoying Marcus'' meticulous care, Janice suddenly felt moved. She said politely, "Thank you."


    When Gavin handed the ss of water to Marcus, he felt Marcs¡¯ index finger tapping twice on the back


    of his hand. Then he focused his gaze on Marcus, seeing him speaking silently to him.


    Gavin coughed slightly and nodded.


    "Mrs. Clinton, it is indeed the case. Then when do you think this ghost image was taken?"


    After Gavin said this, he looked away. His gaze returned to Marcus again, and then he quickly moved


    away.


    This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    Janice took a big sip of water, feeling a lot morefortable in her throat. Then her voice became


    clearer.


    "This video was taken after the day she died." Janice said loudly. Her eyes were firm.


    As soon as she finished speaking, Marcus raised his eyebrows. His face was not as cold as before,


    "You mean the person who you saw in the car that day was indeed her. She was not dead at all, right?"


    Janice frowned and shook her head, "I''m just guessing. After all, I haven''t asked her face to face."


    At the mention of that encounter, there was unconceble annoyance on her face. She couldn''t help


    but sighed softly.


    It would be nice if she stopped the car and personally confirmed whether Ada was still alive. Then,


    Marcus wouldn¡¯t be framed by others or thrown mud by the reporters.


    "We can verify it." Marcus'' tone was extremely firm, as if he had already made up his mind.


    "Ah? What should we do?" Janice¡¯s eyes were filled with confusion. She frowned.


    There was a meaningful smile on Marcus¡¯ face. He turned his head and said, "Gavin, send more


    people to search all the ces Ada might go. Be careful not to be discovered. Be a little low-key."


    "Yes, Mr. Clinton." Gavin replied respectfully and then left the bedroom.


    Although there was a solution to the matter, Janice still couldn¡¯t calm down. She felt as if she had been


    sshed with cold water from her head to the bottom of her feet.


    She clearly saw Ada dying in the swimming pool with her own eyes, but now she found out that Ada


    was deliberately pretending to be dead.


    A mixed emotion of sorrow and joy instantly surged into her heart. Janice was happy that Ada was still


    alive, but she was sad that Ada must have other intentions.


    So, what was the purpose of Ada pretending to be dead? Was it just to frame Marcus?


    What grudges did she have with Marcus? Or she had no grudges with Marcus at all, but she was just a


    pawn of others?


    Moreover, she had many opportunities to deal with Marcus while working in the vi. Why did she


    choose this stupid way?


    There was one more thing that didn¡¯t make sense. If Ada was not dead, would the man with the blood


    on his hands she saw by the pool really existed?


    Countless questions turned into a mysterious cloud of doubt over her head. She only felt a little


    panicked. There was only one thought left in her mind, which was to quickly figure out all of them.


    Thinking about it, she mustered her courage, and asked, "Marcus, I once said that on the night Ada


    died, I saw you with blood on your hands. Do you remember it?"


    Marcus'' smile faded. He frowned.


    How could he not remember?


    Being used of being a murderer by his wife, such a dramatic thing wouldn¡¯t happen every day.


    "Yeah." Marcus answered.


    "I''m not sure whether the scene was a dream or real." Her heart gradually sank. A sigh stuck in her


    throat.


    Marcus asked, "What do you think?"


    She was silent for a while. Her lower lip was bitten white by her teeth.


    "I thought you killed Ada, but you can¡¯t walk or see. How can you kill someone? So, I just doubted it. I


    was not very sure."


    When she said this, she felt upset.


    The scene of using Marcus of being the murderer came to her mind. She was so angry and anxious


    at that time.


    However, Marcus, who was wronged by his wife for no reason, must be very sad, right?


    She felt so upset and regretful.


    Hearing that she hadn''t spoken for a long time, Marcus asked in a deep voice, "Are you still suspicious


    of me now?"


    "No! No!!" Her tone was obviously anxious, and her fair face was also tense.

 Chapter 68 Flash Marriage

    Chapter 68 sh Marriage


    Marcus smiled triumphantly. His tone of voice became gentle, "Well."


    Janice stared at Marcus deeply, thinking to herself. Did he forgive her by saying that?


    Then Janice felt relieved.


    At the same time, she secretly felt lucky that she didn¡¯t marry a murderer.


    "Marcus, it should be someone else who killed Ada." Janice said out her guess seriously.


    Hearing these words, Marcus became so serious, looking so terrifying.


    "Who is the murderer?" he asked sharply with anger.


    This question made Janice scare. She almost blurted out the name of that person.


    Janice took a deep breath and calmed down.


    It was too dangerous just now. She almost blurted out Kyle''s name.


    The asshole was Marcus'' younger brother. Without any evidence, if she rashly used Kyle, the


    consequences might be worse than thest time she used Marcus.


    Because Kyle was not only suspected of murder, but also a criminal who raped his sister-inw. He


    was just such a notorious evil. He would do everything.


    If he knew that someone doubted him, he would kill that person immediately! Maybe it would get


    Marcus involved.


    Janice thought for a while and then said, "Obviously, someone is framing you. I think it was not you


    who did the previous matters."


    Marcus raised his eyebrows lightly. He smiled, "In that case, what are you going to do next?"


    Janice paused for a few seconds. Then an idea popped into her mind. She solemnly said, "I will take


    you to do aprehensive examination when I¡¯m free, to prove that you have no intermittent amnesia,


    and to prove to everyone that you have never killed anyone. "


    In fact, she had long thought that this disease was purely fictitious. She had known Marcus for a long


    time. She had never seen him suffer from this disease.


    On the contrary, his memory was so good that he could even remember what she had said


    unintentionally.


    "Janice, do you really believe in me?" Marcus asked deeply.


    Janice frowned. Just now, she spent a long time analyzing the case with him. It was just because that


    she believed him! Why did Marcus need to confirm it again?


    Could it be that he had lost confidence in her because he had been doubted once by her?


    No! She must leave a good impression on him and regain his confidence in her!


    "Of course!" Janice deliberately raised her voice, as if the volume of her voice represented the level of


    trust, "Marcus, I believe in you! Because I believe in my eyes and my feelings."


    Marcus was silent for a moment. The hands that were originally on the armrest clenched and were


    slowly ced on his legs. The thumbs of both hands were tapping rhythmically.


    He pursed his lips tightly and frowned. There were other emotions in his eyes.


    For a long time, he faced her and smiled slightly, "Janice, if I am not blind and can stand up, then, even


    if we have no feelings, will you be my wife for a lifetime?"Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    He was so serious.


    Janice was slightly startled, pursing her lips and lowering her head.


    This question stunned her.


    There was no if in life! Who could predict future?


    Janice couldn''t figure out his thoughts. But judging from his look, it seemed that he was not in such a


    good mood.


    Logically, any healthy person who became like this would have infinite sadness and resentment. If she


    suddenly lost her normal life and couldn''t continue to do what she liked, she would be so lost and


    desperate!


    Moreover, for Marcus, what he lost was not only health, but also precious family affection, as well as


    the dignity and pride of being a man.


    Janice sighed sadly, resenting the injustice of fate for him. Suddenly, she felt so sad.


    Since time couldn''t turn back, the only thing she could do was to fulfill her obligations as his wife and


    try her best to make Marcus'' lifefortable.


    She took a step forward, leaned forward, and stretched out her hand to hold his big hand. Even if he


    couldn''t see it, she still looked at him firmly, and said softly with a slight smile, "Marcus, you have bad


    eyes and legs now, but I am still your wife. As for whether I can be your wife forever, I really don''t know


    and I don''t want to know it. "


    Janice couldn''t help but sighed slightly. Not long ago, she thought she would marry Ryan, but she was


    forced to marry into the Clinton family.

 Chapter 69 Flash Marriage

    Chapter 69 sh Marriage


    Things changed so fast. No one could predict what would happen in the future. What was the point of


    thinking too much?


    Marcus in the wheelchair didn''t say a word, but his cold face softened.


    He had to admit that he was moved.


    He was so noble and elegant. Even if he couldn''t stand up or see, his natural noble and elegant


    temperament made him like a king even if he sat like this, making it impossible for others to ignore his


    charm.


    Thinking of this, Janice shook her head quickly and tried to calm herself down, saying, "Marcus, you


    are my husband. I should take good care of you and trust you enough. If someone else hurts you, I will


    be always your side!"


    Janice made Marcus feel so touched.


    Suddenly, he violently yanked her into his arms.


    Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    Feeling the familiar breath from him drifting into her nose, Janice felt that her mind buzzed, as if he had


    already upied all her mind. Every trace of air she breathed in was full of the smell of a man.


    Last time in the study, he suddenly hugged her, and then...


    The scene instantly popped into her mind. She felt so shy and she was blushed.


    She felt her breath was gradually taken away by him. Then she copsed in his arms, and involuntarily


    raised her hand to hug his neck.


    He seemed very satisfied with her reaction


    He was enjoying it.


    At the same time, she lost control


    However, before she hadn''t fully reacted or put her hands on his back, he pushed her away.


    When she recovered, he had already turned around the wheelchair, facing her with his wide back.


    "Janice, go out first." His voice was hoarse and low.


    Janice stood there, confused by hispletely different attitude before and after.


    In the first second, he still hugged her, but in the next second, he pushed her away, which made her


    feel so dumbfounded.


    Apart from being shy, she was also so confused.


    Thinking of the kiss again, Janice felt that her breathing and heartbeat were rapid.


    Because she didn''t want to hurt his feelings, she didn¡¯t push him away when he kissed herst time.


    But what about this time?


    Moreover, she even enjoyed kissing him more thanst time, allowing herself to be kissed by him.


    What was wrong with her? Feeling ashamed and angry, Janice ran back to the bedroom.


    After Janice left, Marcus'' panting gradually calmed down. His desire slowly cooled down. Under the


    dazzling light in the room, his stern face looked extremely deep.


    Marcus came to the desk in the wheelchair, stretched out the drawer in the middle of the desk, and


    took out a photo from a book.


    His fingers rubbed back and forth on the photo, as if he was treating a treasure.


    In the photo, a four or five-year-old girl was squatting on the ground and staring at an injured kitten. Her


    profile was delicate and soft.


    "Who the hell are you? Are you my lucky star?" Marcus muttered to himself, sighing lightly.


    This photo evoked his memory.

 Chapter 70 Flash Marriage

    Chapter 70 sh Marriage


    That year, Marcus was 12 years old.


    In March, it was still cold. He walked up the mountain with his family and went to the temple to offer


    incense.


    Because of his young age, he had no interest in praying for God and Buddha. But his grandfather


    wanted to take him there. In order not to be bored on the way, he took a kitten with him.


    When he arrived at the temple, his grandfather and his father all went in and offered incenses. He


    hugged the cat and followed behind them, reluctantly stepping up the steps.


    Suddenly, the cat, who was already very obedient in his arms, was stimted for no reason. It


    suddenly broke free from his embrace and jumped off him.


    "Hey, kitten!" He hurried to chase. But he only saw the kitten crawl into the flowers next to him and ran


    away without a trace.


    He went around the temple and even asked the monks in the temple to search for it, but he never


    found it.


    Grandpa and his family found him. Seeing him look depressed, a master who was standing beside his


    grandfather walked up to him and said meaningfully, "Hey, your friend didn¡¯t leave you. It''s still in this


    temple. It went to help you find your lucky star. When you find it, you will also meet your lucky star."


    At that time, he was only 12 years old. He couldn¡¯t understand these words!


    What new friends and old friends! What lucky star¡­! He just wanted to find his little buddies.


    Grandpa asked the servants to find the cat. He didn''t ask the master about the mystery in the words.


    He just looked for the cat even harder.


    Finally, the effort paid off!


    This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    He didn''t know how long it took before he finally found the kitten. The little girl happened to be


    squatting next to the cat.


    Because she was leaning forward, he couldn''t see her face. He could only see her chubby side face.


    Was she his lucky star the master said?


    He picked up the camera in his hand, pointed the lens at the little girl and the kitten, and pressed the


    shutter to take this photo.


    However, just when he was going to talk to her, the little girl suddenly stood up and ran away without


    looking back.


    Marcus who lost in the thoughts frowned slightly.


    After so many years, if she was really his lucky star, would they two meet one day?


    Janice ran back to the bedroom. Her entire face was blushed. Her heart was throbbing fiercely, as if it


    was about to pop out of her throat.


    After Janice lifted the quilt andy on the bed, she covered her hot cheeks with her hands. It seemed


    that his smell still remained in her mouth. She felt so nervous.


    Marcus'' kiss seemed to have some magic, making it difficult for her to escape. She couldn''t help but


    sink into it.


    Why did she lost control when facing him every time? Since when had she been so greedy for his


    tenderness?


    The more she thought about it, the more embarrassed she became. She picked up the book on the


    bedside table learning massage and tried to divert her attention.


    However, half an hour passed, but she didn''t even finish reading a page. His handsome face, frowning


    eyebrows, his smile, and his domineering and gentle manner constantly appeared in her mind.


    In a daze, she seemed to hear his words again, "If I am not blind and can stand up, then, even if we


    have no feelings, will you be my wife for a lifetime?"


    If his legs and eyes could get better and he was still good to her, it was not impossible to be with him


    for life.


    At that time, she could have her husband who loved her. Then she could have a happy family, and they


    two would spend their rest lives hand in hand. Wasn''t this the life she yearned for? If the other party


    was Marcus, it would be no longer an unattainable dream. It was a goal she was willing to work hard to


    achieve.


    Janice portrayed in her mind what a beautiful life would look like in the future, with infinite sweetness


    and tenderness.


    It wasn''t until she calmed down that she put down the book in her hand and fell asleep soundly.


    It was midnight.


    The man pressed against the sleeping woman again.


    Janice soon realized that the man wearing the silver mask wasing again.


    The sudden fear swept to her, making her feel unable to breathe.


    However, anger quickly reced fear. She was so furious that her neck was blushed.


    She punched the man''s chest. But the man quickly grabbed her wrist with his left hand, making her


    attack instantly useless.


    At this time, Janice clearly saw the gauze on the man''s wrist, which was exactly the same as that on


    Kyle''s wrist.


    It seemed that she was correct. The man who raped her several times was Kyle! This time, she would


    collect evidence and bring him to justice, letting him pay the due price!


    "Who the hell are you? Why don¡¯t you dare to admit it?" She shouted and red at the man fiercely.


    The man wasn¡¯t in a hurry to answer her question, but looked at her with scorching eyes, as if he


    wanted to tear her away.

 Chapter 71 Flash Marriage

    Chapter 71 sh Marriage


    Just when Janice thought that he wouldn¡¯t speak, he said with a deep voice.


    "The one who loves you."


    This answer almost drove her mad.


    He was raping her, but he actually dared to say that he loved her? Shame on him! !


    Janice shouted, "Don''t think I don''t know who you are! When I get the evidence, I will definitely sue


    you!"


    The man fell silent for a moment, then suddenly grinned gloomily, "Okay, I¡¯m waiting."


    Janice was so angry that her face was distorted. She was going to punch him!


    It was a pity that although she exhausted all her strength, it didn¡¯t work. The man''s body was just like a


    wall which couldn¡¯t be shaken.


    After a long time, Janice passed out.


    The next day, early morning.


    Dawn faintly shone into the room through the clear ss.


    The sleeping woman turned over. An indescribable soreness awakened every cell in her body.


    Janice supported her sore waist and sat up. Suddenly, she was dumbfounded.


    Then she hurriedly turned over and got out of bed. Then she connected the pinhole camera to the


    As she expected, in the middle of the night, the door of the bedroom was opened. The light from the


    Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    corridor came in. The man in ck sneaked to the bed.


    The man''s figure was the same as Kyle, which was tall and straight. Wide shoulders, narrow waist, and


    slender legs. He wore a silver mask on his face and had gauze wrapped around his left wrist.


    "This jerk!" Janice scolded, taking a deep breath.


    She had the video. As long as she got the seminal fluid to do a test, she could bring that asshole to


    justice.


    She walked to the bathroom quickly. When she checked in detail, she found that the man didn¡¯t leave


    anything on her body.


    Maybe there was something left on the bed?


    However, after searching, she was greatly disappointed. Apart from the folds, there was nothing on the


    bedsheets.


    Kyle was so cunning! He actually erased all traces again!


    Janice was so furious!


    Now, besides this surveince video, could she find more evidence?


    Janice pondered for a moment. Suddenly, she had an idea. Then she didn''t freshen up, but just went


    straight to the study.


    Sure enough, because Marcus slept in the studyst night, the masked man sneaked in.


    She nced at Marcus who was sleeping. His chest was undting rhythmically. His breathing was


    even. He seemed to be asleep. His delicately outlined face was really pleasing to the eye.


    Feeling that her heart suddenly skipped a beat, Janice quickly patted her face.


    It was not the time to think about this. The important thing was to quickly check the surveince video.


    Janice stepped forward cautiously and walked to the front of the desk. After confirming again that


    Marcus was still asleep, she turned on theputer on the desk.


    ording to the surveince video, the man wearing the mask was walking downstairs. Unfortunately,


    all the CCTVs were in the corridor, which couldn¡¯t take pictures of the real situation in the room.


    At this time, a new question came to her mind, ¡®Isn¡¯t that jerk afraid that Marcus would return to the


    bedroom in the middle of the night?¡¯


    Then Janice immediately checked the surveince video at the entrance of the study. Marcus had


    never gone out of the study.


    It seemed that the jerk had known that Marcus wouldn¡¯t go to the bedroom once he slept in the study.


    That jerk was so shrewd!


    Janice snorted, turned off theputer, and quietly walked out of the study.


    After returning to the bedroom, she picked up her mobile phone and dialed Chloe''s phone number.


    "Chole, that man came against night. I am sure he is Kyle." Janice gritted her teeth and said angrily.


    "Did you get the evidence?" Chloe asked anxiously.


    Chloe also felt so mad.


    "No yet. I can¡¯t sue him now. I can only bear it down first." Janice was so anxious, but she had no other


    ways.


    "Janice, you have to get evidence." Chloe paused for a few seconds. Then she said with an extremely


    firm tone, "You must think of a solution next time."


    Hearing this, Janice frowned. Kyle deliberately erased all traces, which meant that he didn''t want her to


    get the evidence. Besides, she couldn¡¯t defeat him. How could she force him to leave evidence?


    "Chloe, do you have any good ideas?"

 Chapter 72 Flash Marriage

    Chapter 72 sh Marriage


    "Don''t resist next time. You have to take the initiative to cater him and then find a way to get evidence."


    "It''s so disgusting!" Janice replied, frowning.


    Hearing this suggestion, Janice felt so grossing. She would rather die than do such a nasty thing.


    Chloe sighed, knowing that it was indeed a bit difficult for Janice, "There is another way."


    Janice¡¯s eyes lit up eyes. She asked excitedly, "What?"


    "Don''t take the birth control pill. Get pregnant. When the childes out, you can do a paternity test,


    then you will know who the father is."


    "Impossible!" Janice refused sharply.


    She didn''t want to have anything to do with that jerk. If she was pregnant with his child in the future,


    she would definitely have a deeper connection with him, which she firmly couldn''t ept.


    "So the first one is better for you." Chloe said helplessly.


    "Well, I have to think about it."


    Janice sighed sadly, then hung up.


    Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    She didn¡¯t make that scumbag pay the price, but now she actually pushed herself to a dead end. How


    did he be so cunning? It was so difficult to deal with him now!


    At this moment, a rush of footsteps interrupted her thoughts.


    "Mr. Clinton, something has happened." Gavin''s anxious voice came from outside the door.


    Janice was stunned.


    Could it be that something bad happened to Marcus?


    Feeling uneasy, Janice ran to the study quickly.


    Gavin stood in the study with a serious face and sweat on his forehead and nose. It seemed that he ran


    here to report.


    "What''s the matter?" Marcus frowned tightly. His face looked a little gloomy.


    "The police found Ada''s body in back mountain and confirmed that she diedst night. Besides she


    was strangled to death with a rope." Gavin said so seriously.


    After hearing it, Janice was first shocked, and then a huge sense of disappointment struck her.


    She looked forward to confronting Ada, so as to prove that Marcus was in the clear. Then, she could


    catch the real behind-the-scenes man, letting him pay price for what he had done. But now, Ada¡¯s


    death just blew any hopes she had.


    However, this news also confirmed her suspicion that it was indeed Ada who pretended to be the


    ghost.


    "It seems that Ada really wasn''t dead at the time." Janice said. She paused for a few seconds, then


    asked with a frown, "Who was it in the swimming pool?"


    After she finished speaking, she nced at Marcus. His face sank. He frowned and pursed his lips.


    "Mrs. Clinton, after that incident appeared, Mr. Clinton suspected that Ada was not dead, so he sent


    someone to those ces where she often went. At the same time, he went to the police station to learn


    more information."


    Gavin''s words reminded Janice that after they analyzed the case yesterday, Marcus did instruct Gavin


    to inquire about Ada''s whereabouts. But unfortunately, they were still a stepte. If Janice knew Ada


    was still alive earlier, she might be able to save her life.


    Since the murderer killed Ada so soon, it was very likely that he had noticed some disturbance. Then it


    would be even more difficult for them to catch the murderer in the future.


    Thinking of this, Janice frowned.


    At this time, Marcus, who had been silent for a long time, suddenly spoke. His voice was emotionless,


    "What did the police say?"


    Gavin reported, ¡°After verifying the identity of the deceased, the police handed the deceased to her


    family. Her family cremated the body immediately.¡±


    Marcus raised his eyebrows, and sneered, "They feel guilty."


    Janice knew what Marcus meant. Under normal circumstances, if one person¡¯s family was killed


    innocently, he would definitely investigate what was going on, at least let the body be identified. It was


    impossible to deal with the body in such a hurry. It could be seen that there must be some dirty tricks in


    this.


    "Yeah." Gavin slightly nodded and continued to report, "As for the person in the swimming pool, either


    Ada feigned her death or someone else pretended to be her. But I didn''t expect that this matter has not


    been investigated before Ada actually died."


    Hearing that, Janice felt so helpless. Although they had spected correctly before, Ada was dead


    now. Moreover, someone killed Ada before they could find it out clearly, indicating that the murderer


    tried very hard to frame Marcus. He wouldn¡¯t give up until achieving his goal.


    "Marcus, what should we do next?" There were all worries in her eyes. She felt anxious.


    "Just wait." Marcus said word by word.


    Seeing his confident face, Janice breathed a sigh of relief. After getting along with him for a period of


    time, she found that Marcus was very clever. It seemed that he could think of solutions no matter what


    happened. Since he had said so, she just followed him. She just waited until the other party showed up


    before taking actions.


    At this moment, someone knocked hard on the door of the study room.

 Chapter 73 Flash Marriage

    Chapter 73 sh Marriage


    Janice suddenly had a bad feeling. She clenched her fists.


    "Mr. Clinton, there is a coping for you." The servant outside the door shouted loudly.


    When Janice heard the word "cop", she was nervous. She frowned.


    The police came here too often recently. Every time when they came, there was not a good thing.


    Maybe this time, it was the same.


    Marcus looked calm, and then said, "Pleasee in."


    Gavin walked over to open the door. Then he saw a cop standing at the door. The moment the door


    was opened, the cop nced around, and finally froze on Marcus.


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    He went straight to Marcus, looked up and down, and asked in a deep voice, "You are Marcus, right?"


    "Yes." Marcus replied calmly, unable to hear any emotion in his voice.


    "We suspect that you have something to do with the murder that happenedst night. You have to get


    investigated." The cop said with a sullen face. His tone was extremely tough.


    Janice felt tense.


    The murderst night? Was it Ada? How could Marcus have anything to do with her death?


    Janice just watched the surveince video. He didn¡¯t leave the study after entering. Besides, he


    couldn¡¯t walk. How could he avoid others and run to the back mountain to kill Ada?


    Janice stiffened and hurriedly exined, "Police officer, he stayed at homest night and never went


    out. How can he kill someone? If you don¡¯t believe me, you can check the surveince video here. He


    has an alibi!"


    However, the cop obviously didn¡¯t believe her. In the eyes of the police, the surveince video at the


    suspect''s home was unreliable!


    The cop nced at her sideways, then returned his gaze to Marcus, and said sharply, "Marcus, we¡¯ve


    got a witness as well as physical evidence. You¡¯re a serious suspect. Go back and get investigated with


    us."


    After that, the police walked to the back of Marcus'' wheelchair, trying to push him out of the study


    directly.


    Marcus didn''t say a word. He just frowned. His face looked even more gloomy.


    Seeing that the police were about to take him away, Janice mmed forward and blocked the front of


    the wheelchair. She opened her arms suddenly with extremely determined eyes and shouted hoarsely,


    "He didn''t kill anyone. You can''t take him away!"


    The cop didn''t expect that she would rush out suddenly. A touch of disdain shed across his eyes. He


    roared, "If you¡¯re attempting to prevent the course of justice, I can sue you and take you away


    together."


    Hearing that, she widened her bloodshot eyes.


    Well! In that case, she could be with Marcus!


    Just when she was about to respond to the cop, the man in the wheelchair said slightly, "Janice, don''t


    do that."


    He pursed his lips and shook his head at her, motioning her not to confront the police directly.


    "Get closer. I have something to tell you."


    Marcus¡¯ tone was no longer as cold as before, but his face was still gloomy.


    Janice squatted down obediently, keeping her eyes parallel to him. Her eyes were filled with


    grievances.


    Marcus fumbled and put his hand on her ck hair. Then he patted her head gently, and said softly,


    ¡°Janice, don¡¯t worry. I didn¡¯t kill anyone. They won¡¯t do anything to me."


    "But, but..." Janice stammered in anxious words. She was already in mess, unable to restrain the


    tension and anxiety.


    "I''ll be fine. Just wait for me toe back." Marcus deliberately slowed down his tone. His voice


    contained pampering.


    Janice knew that Marcus wasforting her. The certain emotion umted in her chest was about


    to burst out. Tears welled up into her eyes.


    "Police officer, let''s go." Marcus said calmly. There was aposure on his face.


    Janice stood up reluctantly and watched the police lead Marcus out of the study.


    "Mrs. Clinton, don''t worry. I will take care of Mr. Clinton." Gavin turned his head and said before going


    out. Then he walked out with the police.


    How could she not worry? !


    It was obvious that someone wanted to frame Marcus. The police said just now that they had the


    witness and physical evidence, which proved that the enemy got well-prepared. Marcus would


    definitely be asked if he was the murderer. If the police didn¡¯t believe him, would they keep him


    detained in the police station?


    Janice was so anxious that she was walking forth and back around the house, unable to calm down at


    all. It seemed that only by pacing constantly could she stimte her brain cells and make her think of a


    way to rescue Marcus.


    Who on earth could save Marcus?


    She couldn''t tell Grandpa and aunt about this. Grandpa was getting old. Janice was afraid that he


    would get sick after hearing it.


    Then, the only person she could talk about in the Clinton family was Vincent. Now, she had to ask him


    to get to know the situation in the police station.


    She immediately called Vincent and briefly told him what happened. He replied that he woulde to


    her immediately.


    After a while, Vincent walked into the house quickly and said straightforwardly, "Don''t worry. I will go to


    the police station right now."


    "Thank you!" Janice said solemnly.

 Chapter 74 Flash Marriage

    Chapter 74 sh Marriage


    "The report hase out." Vincent handed a kraft paper bag to her, and said with aplex look,


    "See for yourself. I have to go now."


    Janice gave a "um" and nodded vigorously. After Vincent went out, she opened the paper bag and saw


    an appraisal report on the matching of the cornea in it.


    General corneal transntation didn¡¯t require matching, but Marcus¡¯ situation was quite special.


    Therefore, the hospital did aprehensive matching test for the two of them. The result was that the


    corneas of them werepletely matched and could be transnted.


    "Great!" Janice couldn''t help yelling. She was so overjoyed.


    Marcus finally had his suitable cornea!


    As long as he had a cornea transnt, he would be able to see the world again and no longer lived in


    darkness.


    Janice walked slowly to the full-length mirror. A pair of big and clear eyes appeared in the mirror


    instantly.


    Janice covered her left eye. After staring for a while, she covered her right eye again.


    After repeatedparisons several times, her eyes dimmed. Tears gradually filled in her eyes.


    After a few seconds, something suddenly fell from her eye sockets and slid down from her cheek.


    Once women cried, it would be hard to stop.


    Janice didn''t know how long she had been crying. Until her eyes were swollen and sour, she stopped.


    She wiped away the tears on her face with the back of her hand and walked out of the bathroom. Then


    she nced at the phone ced on the dressing table.


    After she looked through the phone records, she found there was no missed call, indicating that Marcus


    hadn''t got a result yet.


    Since she met Marcus, she found that he had suffered too much.


    She suddenly remembered a sentence written by Leo Tolstoy in a novel, ¡°All happy families resemble


    one another, each unhappy family is unhappy in its own way.¡±


    Her misfortune was that she was abandoned by her biological parents and forced to marry a strange


    man by her adoptive parents. When she was about to ept her destiny, she was raped by another


    men.


    Marcus'' misfortune was that he becameme and blind, and lost the life that a healthy male should


    deserve. First, he was ignored by his rtives, and then framed by his brother. Now, he was even


    interrogated as a murderer.


    If thew of "two negatives make a positive" was useful, could two unfortunate people be happy if they


    were together?


    Janice sighed sadly, picked up the cornea matching report again and stared at it for a long time. She


    pursed her lips for a moment in silence.


    She suddenly thought of something. Then she quickly turned on a music App, searched for a MV


    named "Because It''s Women", and then pressed the y button.


    The moving music sounded. A handsome photographer appeared in the MV. He met the woman who


    was working in the barber shop met, then the two quickly fell in love.N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    However, an ident made the woman blind. Then her life changed drastically. The man couldn''t bear


    that she suffered the pain of blindness, so he resolutely abandoned everything he had and gave his


    eyes to her.


    After the woman could see, she couldn''t find her beloved man. She was suffering. Unexpectedly, she


    ran into her lover on the street one day. She saw him wearing a pair of sunsses and a guide dog


    next to him.


    It turned out that her beloved man used his most precious eyes in exchange for a bright life for her.


    After the woman learned the truth, she was in distress. She covered her mouth and dared not cry,


    because she didn''t want him to know how distressed she was.


    No wonder people said that loving someone was like suddenly having weakness and armor.


    So, would she be someone else¡¯s weakness or armor?


    Janice still remembered that when she and Chloe watched this video together in the dormitory, both of


    them cried so hard. She felt heartbreak, and was a little breathless in pain. Chloe was not better than


    her.


    If Janice knew that she would be so sad for a long time, she hoped that she would have never clicked


    on this video.


    On that day, Chloe sighed, "This man is so stupid. He silently guards his beloved, and has given


    everything but can''t stay by her side. This woman is so lucky that she can find such a good man who is


    willing to give everything. I wish I could have this kind of love too."


    Hearing what she said, Janice wiped the tears off her face. Her voice was hoarse. She choked with


    sobs, "In fact, they have a better solution."


    Chloe widened her eyes, grabbed Janice by the arm, and asked eagerly, "What solution?"


    Janice rubbed the forearm that was hurt by Chloe, blinked her eyes, and said sternly, "If something like


    that happens to me, I will choose to give my lover one eye and keep one for myself. In this way, both of


    us can see."


    "Bah! Bah! Bah! There is no if!" Chloe interrupted her, and said with a serious face, "You will definitely


    meet a good and healthy man. He will be handsome and rich. Then you will live a happy life that


    everyone envies!"

 Chapter 75 Flash Marriage

    Chapter 75 sh Marriage


    Chloe immediately took out the photos of male celebrities she liked, pointed them to Janice one by one,


    and asked her which one she liked.


    Janice was amused by Chloe. She said with a smile, "Thank you."


    Later, they both portrayed the future husband together. The sad atmosphere in the dormitory quickly


    dissipated.


    After the memory was over, a trace of sadness shed across Janice''s face. She didn¡¯t expect it to


    Sure enough, they couldn¡¯t make jokes at will.


    Janice showed a bitter smile. Then she said to herself, "I just said ¡®if¡¯ at the time. I didn''t expect that


    there would be such a day. Marcus, although we don''t love each other, you are my husband. At least so


    far, you treat me best among all men I have met."


    The handsome face of the man and the dim eyes under the deep eye sockets appeared in her mind


    again.


    ¡°Will you dislike my eyes?" Janice sighed secretly.


    Before she finished speaking, she felt her eyes swell gain. There was warm liquid running in her eye


    sockets.


    In the police station.


    Because Marcus couldn¡¯t see, Gavin was allowed to be present when getting investigated. He could tell


    Marcus the evidence he saw.


    Under the dazzling lights of the interrogation room, Marcus'' sharp face looked extremely deep. He


    pursed his lips, making his face even sharper. He just sat there without saying a word, but others


    couldn''t ignore his powerful aura.


    The two cops sat directly opposite him, staring at him gloomily, as if they wanted to find clues on his


    face and then convicted him as soon as possible.


    "Marcus, the reason why you are asked to be here today is because we have strong witness and


    physical evidence."


    The cop who spoke was the one who took Marcus away from the Clinton¡¯s. Seeing that Marcus didn¡¯t


    resist just now, he said straightly and put a few photos on the table.


    Gavin picked them up and took a look. These photos were all taken at the scene of the crime, which


    should be the physical evidence the police mentioned.


    Gavin whispered the content of the photo in Marcus'' ear. After he heard it, his face sank. He frowned,


    giving people an inexplicable sense of majesty.


    "We found traces of the wheelchair at the scene, and it exactly matches your wheelchair."


    The cop stared at him without blinking. He wanted to see through Marcus¡¯ thoughts.


    Marcus remained silent. He was still the same as before, as if what the police said had nothing to do


    with him. The so-called evidence was nothing to him.


    "The murderer left a handkerchief. We have checked that this handkerchief belongs to you."


    The cop threw this physical evidence on the table, thinking that Marcus would be flustered and then


    showed his true face. At that time, they could force him to confess his crime.


    However, Marcus just sneered, "Anything else?"


    This answer pissed the police off. They immediately pulled a long face, feeling so angry.


    Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    They didn¡¯t expect that Marcus not only did not feel scared, but expected them to take out more


    evidence. Such criminal suspects were really rare. It seemed that it was not so easy to let him admit.


    "These are only physical evidence. We still have a witness." One of the cops smiled triumphantly and


    took out his trump card.


    Marcus snorted softly and said nothing, just waiting the so-called evidence.


    "Someone saw youe to the back mountain in a wheelchair. When the deceased met you, you


    brutally killed the deceased." The police stressed the word "killed" while observing Marcus¡¯ reaction.


    "Oh?" Marcus asked back, with a disdainful smile on his face, "What else did the witness see?"


    The police couldn''t help but stunned. In fact, they thought they didn¡¯t have to continue. Because the


    witness'' words had rified the course of his crime, there was no need to continue.


    In the face of his questioning, the police didn''t want to show any weakness. The cop cleared his throat


    and said in a deep voice, "The witness was so scared that he passed out. So he didn¡¯t see anything


    Marcus'' dim eyes were always looking straight ahead. He looked so indifferent.


    There was a sneer on his face. He said in a contemptuous tone, "Interesting."


    "I''m telling you, now that the evidence is solid. Even if you have an alibi, you''d better exin the crime


    process honestly. Marcus, did you kill the deceased?" The cop shouted, as if the volume meant the


    deterrent.


    "Can a person die twice?" Marcus didn''t answer the question, but asked back. His voice was


    emotionless.

 Chapter 76 Flash Marriage

    Chapter 76 sh Marriage


    The police were confused by Marcus. They didn¡¯t know what Marcus meant, so one of them asked,


    "What do you mean?"


    "If the deceased now is Ada, what about the one who died in the swimming pool before?" Marcus said


    it coldly, making people tremble after hearing it.


    "This..." The cop hesitated and didn''t know how to answer.


    "At that time, you guys rushed to deal with the murder case. Now, the person who died once appears


    again. I want to ask who the dead person in the swimming pool is?"


    With a cool face, Marcus downyed. But every word was deterrent and overwhelming.


    The cop widened his eyes to the extreme. He opened his mouth and then closed. He was rendered


    speechless.


    This Marcus was really hard to deal with.


    The two cops whispered to each other. From time to time, they nced at Marcus, only to see the chill


    on his handsome face. Although his eyes were dim, they looked indescribable and unpredictable.


    "I still have a few questions." Marcus asked with an extreme calm voice. But it seemed that there was


    murderous intent hiding in his tone.


    The police were already stumped by Marcus¡¯ question. Hearing that, the cop was immediately vignt


    and asked him, "What?"


    Marcus sneered, "What is my motive? I have no grudges with the deceased, so why should I kill her, a


    servant?"


    "Uh..." The police couldn¡¯t find a suitable exnation to deal with.


    This problem obviously stumped them. Everyone knew that the Clinton family was financially rich. If the


    servants didn¡¯t do well, Marcus could fire them. Why did he have to kill a servant?


    The police didn¡¯t want to show any weakness in front of the suspect, so they could only say, "You have


    to ask yourself. Why did you do such a cruel thing?"


    "Even if I want to kill her, why don''t I kill her at home? The Clinton¡¯s is like a park. No one knows even if


    I killed her and then buried her. Why do I have to lead her to the back mountain?" His voice was deep


    with an unquestionable taste.


    Marcus was reasonable. It was more convenient to conceal the crime if he killed Ada in the Clinton¡¯s.


    Why did he do that and then be discovered?


    The two cops looked at each other, leaned over and whispered a few words. Then they turned their


    attention to Marcus.


    Marcus had a pair of sunken eye sockets, making his already calm and ck eyes more unpredictable.


    "Who knows what you think?!" The cop didn''t know how to reply.


    Marcus'' jaw straightened instantly. He said, "I have an alibi. Can you exin to me how I did it?"


    The cop coughed slightly, trying to pretend that he didn''t hear anything. He nced at Marcus, and saw


    that his dull ck eyes were motionless, as if he was staring at him. The cop shuddered involuntarily,


    and looked away quietly.


    "Even if I really went to the crime scene, I wouldn''t be too stupid to leave wheelchair traces and a


    handkerchief to let you guys notice it?" Marcus looked solemn.


    "There is no perfect homicide in this world." The cop snorted coldly and curled his lips triumphantly.


    What he meant was that it had nothing to do with the police when the murderer was so stupid that he


    left evidence at the crime scene.


    Marcus grinned gloomily suddenly. He asked, "Do you think everyone is the same as that of some


    policemen?"


    Everyone at the scene heard other meanings in his words. The two cops were so angry that their face


    blushed. They clenched their fists, feeling so anxious.


    "You..." One cop gnashed his teeth. He pulled his tie. Suddenly he breathed a lot more smoothly.


    His reaction was all in Marcus'' expectation. Then Marcus stopped smiling suddenly. He pulled a long


    face and said gloomily.


    Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    "You said the witness saw me. Did he see my face? How can you be sure that the murderer is me?"


    Hearing this, the police didn''t know how to answer. They were repeating what the witness said just


    now, which was really vague. No wonder Marcus could catch the breach.


    They didn¡¯t expect that ame and blind person would be so smart!


    The muscles on their faces twitched uncontrobly a few times. Marcus'' words made them speechless.


    Hearing the police silent for a long time, Marcus sneered again, "Even if the witness knows me, there is


    still a twin brother who looks exactly the same as me in my family. Who dares to confirm that the


    person who appeared in the back mountain must be me?"


    As soon as he finished speaking, the police knew that they hadpletely lost the battle. The police


    didn¡¯t expect this at all during the investigation. They just judged that the murderer was Marcus from


    the traces of the wheelchair.

 Chapter 77 Flash Marriage

    Chapter 77 sh Marriage


    Hearing what Marcus said, the police were speechless, staring at him in the wheelchair and feeling


    depressed.


    The ck eyes in Marcus¡¯ deep eye sockets were like the deep sea at night, which was the endless


    darkness, but seemed that there were waves hidden.


    The police suddenly trembled slightly. Even his hands were sweaty.


    Wasn¡¯t Marcus blind? Why was there such a sharp look in his eyes?


    "Such a stupid frame-up! But you guys can''t see it?!" Marcus yelled angrily. He seemed to be pissed


    off. Then he said again, "The Clinton family pays more than 10 billion in taxes every year, just to


    support such idiots?!"


    After he finished speaking, he pped the table sharply, frightening the cops on the opposite side that


    they didn¡¯t dare to speak for a long time. Marcus exuded a forceful aura. His eyes kept looking straight


    ahead, as if there would be some cold arrows shooting from his eyes in the next second.


    For some reason, the police always felt that Marcus was staring at them. There seemed to be a dark


    light shing in those dim eyes, but it disappeared quickly.


    One cop stretched out his hand and waved it in front of Marcus. Seeing that he had no reactions but


    just still stared straight ahead, the cop confirmed that he couldn¡¯t see anything.


    The two policemen remained silent. When they looked at Marcus again, they saw that his face was


    cold. Marcus pursed his lips and released a powerful aura. He looked like a Shura crawling out of hell,


    which made people frightened.


    "That''s all for today. We still have official duties."


    The police felt creepy. They couldn''t stand his seemingly sharp gaze and didn''t want to stay in the


    same room with him at all, so they just found an excuse and walked out.


    After a while, Vincent walked into the police station and went straight to the interrogation room.


    "Have the police finished asking?" Vincent asked with a solemn face.


    "Yeah." Marcus looked a little better now.


    "Okay, then I¡¯m going to release you on bail."


    After that, Vincent took Gavin to go through the bail procedures. At the same time, he asked Gavin


    about the interrogation process.


    Just now, the police didn''t get any useful information from Marcus but were scared by him. They


    couldn¡¯t wait to let him leave quickly. Therefore, the bail procedures were quicklypleted. The three


    of them walked out of the police station together.


    Marcus raised his eyebrows lightly and narrowed his eyes. The solemn expression on his face


    disappeared, and then he became softer.


    "Vincent, thank you for helping me a lot today." Marcus said sincerely, with a faint smile on his face.


    "You have been taken away. Janice is very anxious and asked me to help you." Vincent smiled back.


    He patted Marcus on the shoulder lightly, and sighed with emotion, "You are very lucky. Janice is a


    good girl."


    Marcus looked calm, but he felt soplicated inwardly. Vincent almost got the marriage license with


    Janice. If he hadn''t arrived in time, Janice would be Vincent¡¯s wife.


    "I know you like her, too. Do you hate me?" Marcus asked.


    As soon as Marcus finished speaking, Vincent almostughed. Why did he feel that Marcus was a little


    jealous? He didn''t have many chances to tease Marcus, so he had to size the chance this time.


    "Yeah, I like Janice very much. If it wasn''t her mother who came to make trouble that day, Janice and I


    would get the marriage license!"


    Vincent had a smirk on his face. He deliberately said that he was regretful. He just wanted to see if


    Marcus would be furious because of it.


    "It seems that my luck is better than you." Marcus smiled. He didn''t look angry at all.


    "Marcus, you must take good care of her. Don''t make me regret giving her to you." Vincent smiled and


    said solemnly.


    Marcus nodded at Vincent slightly. Then his handsome face was full of gentle smiles. He said word by


    word, "She is my wife. She is the apple of my eyes."


    Hearing what he said, Vincent raised his eyebrows insignificantly, and stood beside him without making


    a sound.


    Marcus was worried that Janice would be anxious, so he didn''t want to stay outside for a moment. The


    three of them got in the luxury car of the Clinton family and drove to the Clinton¡¯s.


    In fact, Marcus still minded a little bit about the past of Vincent and Janice. Therefore, he asked Gavin


    to check their rtionship a few days ago, wanting to know what on the earth happened to them.


    Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    ording to Gavin''s investigation, Vincent and Janice didn¡¯t have much contact. They weren¡¯t in love.


    Moreover, after Janice married him, she didn''t have much interaction with Vincent. Even if she


    asionally met him, she just chatted a few words with him. It was basically in his presence. In this


    way, Marcus thought that Janice had no extra thoughts about Vincent.


    Thinking of this, Marcus smiled brightly.


    Vincent nced in the rearview mirror inadvertently. Seeing Marcus smiling, he couldn''t help sighing


    inwardly, "Janice deserves a better you. I hope you can get your legs healed and protect her


    soon."

 Chapter 78 Flash Marriage

    Chapter 78 sh Marriage


    When the car was about to reach the gate of the Clinton¡¯s, Vincent looked out of the car window and


    saw the petite figure standing in front of the gate at a nce.


    Janice wore an elegant dress, which outlined her small waist and slender legs. Her fair face was so


    gorgeous. Her ck ponytail fell on the corbone. The sharp contrast made her skin look fairer.


    She craned her neck to look outside, frowning. She bit her lower lip tightly and kept rubbing the corners


    of her clothes. Her delicate face was filled with unconceble anxiety.


    Then she spotted the car at the first moment. Her eyes lit up. Then she run to the car.


    "Marcus, I didn''t expect Janice to be agile. When she saw your car, she ran like an Olympic champion."


    Vincent said half-jokingly.


    Marcus smiled more brightly. He raised his chin slightly, and replied proudly, "Of course, she¡¯s my wife."


    The car door was opened slowly.


    A cold and familiar face slowly came into Janice''s view. She felt that the lonely feeling of emptiness


    was immediately filled.


    "Marcus." She called his name softly.


    "Janice, have you waited for a long time?" A gentle and warm voice came into her ears.


    At the moment when Marcus heard her voice, he felt so happy.


    Janice stared at Marcus unblinkingly, confirming that there was no obvious trauma on his body, and he


    Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    didn¡¯t look like he was tortured. Then she felt at ease and relieved.


    "Marcus, did the police embarrass you?"


    "Did they torture you and rough you up?"


    "Why do they suspect that you are the murderer?"


    "Will they take you away for interrogation again?"


    ...


    Janice asked a lot of questions in a row. Finally, she felt that she couldn¡¯t breathe, then she stopped


    asking and took a big breath.


    "Janice, which one should I answer first?" Marcus'' tone of voice was extremely gentle. He always kept


    a smile on his face.


    Only then did Janice realize that she had asked too anxiously just now. She looked like a little girlfriend


    who questioned her boyfriend. She lowered her head embarrassedly, blushing.


    Vincentughed out loud, and said yfully, "Janice, not bad! You are a good wife."


    Janice rolled her eyes at Vincent. Then she pursed her lips tightly and stopped making a sound. Her


    gaze fell on Marcus again.


    Marcus lookedposure, which added a different kind of heroism to his delicate face.


    "Don''t worry, the police were rendered speechless by your husband¡¯s questions, so they had to let him


    go." Vincent smiled brightly, clearly just wanting to tease Janice.


    After hearing it, Janice wanted to say "You are great" to Marcus. But when she saw Vincent looking at


    her, she didn¡¯t say it out in the end.


    Just when Marcus wanted tofort her, Charles and Helena came out and walked straight to them.


    Seeing his son''s safe return, Charles sighed with relief and said solemnly, "Marcus never went to back


    mountain. This time, he must have been framed by others."


    Hearing this, Marcus'' smile faded a little. His face gradually became gloomy. He frowned with


    dissatisfaction and anger on his face.


    Helena stood beside Charles without saying a word, looking at her son in the wheelchair with a


    Janice saw the change on Helena¡¯s face. She walked to Helena who was in confusion. Then she gently


    pulled her arm, as if it was a touch offort.


    "Mom, Ada didn''t die before. She pretended to be the ghost and framed Marcus. She just wanted to set


    up Marcus." Janice¡¯s eyes were so warm, and her tone of voice was gentle and slow. "Don''t hate and


    hit Marcus anymore, okay?"


    Helena curled her lips, frowned slightly, and didn¡¯tment on what Janice said.


    "Maybe the rumors that he killed people are all fake. Mom, he has never killed anyone. Please believe


    in Marcus." Janice¡¯s clear eyes had a hint of determination.


    Helena squinted at Marcus. Seeing his sullen face, she suddenly remembered that when she


    identally punched Janice that day, Marcus looked so fierce that he was trying to fight her. Then her


    face sank. She didn''t want to admit that she was wrong.


    She sneered and said provocatively, "When you guys find out the murderer, it¡¯s not toote for me to


    believe it."


    "You!" Charles sighed, frowned and shook his head. Then he turned and left.


    Marcus didn''t want to talk with Helena at all. His handsome face darkened and he was silent for a


    while.


    Seeing his reaction, Helena snorted softly, shook off Janice''s arm, and then left angrily. Vincent also


    made up a reason and left.

 Chapter 79 Flash Marriage

    Chapter 79 sh Marriage


    "Let''s go back." Marcus said suddenly with his low voice.


    After the three of them returned to the study, Janice thought for a while and said, "Gavin, thank you so


    much today. You can go back first."


    Gavin responded, "Well, Mrs. Clinton."


    After Gavin left the study, Janice walked to the door and looked around, then closed the door tightly,


    bending down and squatting in front of his wheelchair.


    "Marcus, do you want to find out the truth about those things before? It''s you who killed them


    unconsciously or you were framed by someone?"


    Janice looked unusually solemn. It seemed that every word had been well thought out. It seemed that


    she had struggled for a long tom to ask him this question.


    Marcus pursed his lips, paused for a few seconds, and then said, "Of course I want."


    "If your legs and eyes are healed, will it help to find out the truth sooner?"


    After speaking, she felt a little tangled and frowned more tightly.


    "Yes." He answered without any hesitation. His voice sounded so charming.


    This affirmative answer was a mixed blessing for her. Janice felt heavy.


    She looked at his dim eyes, imagining what the world he saw with her eyes would be like.


    "Marcus, if someone is willing to donate the cornea, you must ept it."


    When she said this, she felt so sad.


    "Okay." Marcus answered concisely. His low and sexy voice was full of the masculine taste of a


    gentleman.


    "As for your legs, I will massage for you every day so that you can stand up soon." Janice deliberately


    said calmly, but tears gradually filled into her eyes.


    Marcus felt so warm. He asked with a smile.


    "Janice, why are you so good to me?" His tone was gentle to the extreme, "I said, you can leave


    whenever you find true love."


    However, as soon as he finished speaking, he felt heartbroken. His hands on the armrest of the


    wheelchair tightened involuntarily.


    "I will ask you onest question."


    Janice tried her best to restrain the tears. Her eyes widened, as if it could force her tears back.


    Marcus frowned, and said in a deep voice, "What"


    "If you find your true love, will you divorce me?"


    When she said the word "divorce", she felt so sad. She bit her lower lip hard, as if the pain could make


    her ignore the sadness.


    At the same time, Marcus also felt sad. Every word she said seemed to be stimting his nerves. The


    indescribable sadness deeply enveloped him.


    Why did Janice ask such a question?


    Could it be that she still didn''t have confidence in him yet?


    "No!" Marcus denied it very resolutely. After pausing for a few seconds, he said firmly, "In my dictionary,


    as long as I signed the contract, I won¡¯t breach it! Since I married you, no matter what happens, as long


    as you don¡¯t leave me, I will never leave you."


    His answer made her surprised and delighted. She only felt overjoyed. Her heart seemed to skip a beat


    and then beat crazily again.


    Marcus wouldn¡¯t leave her no matter what happened!


    She repeated this sentence dozens of times silently. Unknowingly, she cried.


    Over the past two decades, only Marcus had treated her as a woman to cherish and protect, and did


    his best to bring her happiness, giving her the care and love as a husband. He was more worthy of her


    cherishment than those healthy but malicious people.


    She was afraid that Marcus would find that she was crying, so she covered her mouth tightly, took a


    Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    few deep breaths, quietly wiped off the tears, and cleared her throat nonchntly.


    "Janice, are you ufortable?" Marcus noticed something was wrong with her and asked hurriedly


    with concern.


    "I¡¯m fine. I forgot to drink water, so my voice is a bit hoarse." Her light voice was mixed with strands of


    hoarseness.


    In order to prevent him from worrying, she forced a smile, pretending to be rxed. Then she asked


    him, "Then when you see me and find that I am ugly or not the type you like, will you dislike me?"


    "I can answer you this question with actions."


    "What?"


    Before Janice could figure out the meaning of his words, she felt his cool lips.


    For a moment, Janice was dumbfounded. She was blushed. The tingle made her feel at a loss.


    The whole world seemed to be quiet. Only their breathing was left.

 Chapter 80 Flash Marriage

    Chapter 80 sh Marriage


    The extremely hot kiss quickly made his taste spread in the mouths of the two of them. The air in her


    mouth was swept away by the powerful kiss.


    This time, she was no longer as reserved as before, but responded him awkwardly.


    One minute passed, but it looked like a century had passed.


    The kiss was over.


    Janice turned her face away a little embarrassed. She raised her hand to cover her chest, for fear that


    Marcus might hear her violent heartbeat.


    "If I can, I want to heal my legs first, so that I can truly have you." His sexy voice seemed to so fling.


    There were other meanings in his words.


    She had experienced the sex. How could she not understand that he was referring to have sex?


    Would Marcus ept her?


    After a moment of daze, she plucked up the courage to ask, "Then what if I am not perfect?"


    Janice stared at Marcus intently, but his face didn¡¯t change, making it impossible for her to guess his


    true emotions.


    Did Marcus hate his imperfect wife?


    She held her breath to wait his answer and bit her lips.


    Janice''s beautiful eyes flickered. She was uncertain and helpless about the future. At this moment, she


    didn''t know what answer she would get.


    What if Marcus'' answer was no? Was she still qualified to stay by his side?


    Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    She felt so upset.


    Marcus raised his eyebrows slightly. He slowly raised one of his hands, and then stroked her beautiful


    face. His movements were extremely gentle.


    "When I¡¯m not perfect, you don''t dislike me, but chose to marry me." Marcus smiled proudly. There was


    a touch of softness on his tense face, "If I dislike you when I get better, I will be an asshole!"


    After saying this, he chuckled twice. She didn¡¯t have to ask this question at all. Because the answer


    was already self-evident.


    Janice looked at the sincere and gentle man in front of her. She was touched. Then she couldn''t help


    but imagined what he looked like after he recovered.


    In her imagination, he should wear a well-tailored ck suit which could urately show his slender


    figure. Under a pair of pretty eyebrows, the deep eyes were like stars under the night sky. He had a


    sense of calmness and introversion that others couldn''t ignore. He was low-key and noble. He had not


    only the elegance of a gentleman, but also the unique masculine taste of a man.


    Such Marcus would definitely be the prince charming for many women. At that time, they would


    all want to be his wives.


    Now, she had nothing and even lost her first night. How could she be worthy of such handsome and


    rich him?


    Thinking of this, Janice sighed.


    She couldn''t tell what it was like, as if she was blocked by a big rock. She felt a little breathless.


    However, thinking of the culprit, Janice was so mad. She widened her eyes because of anger.


    It was the man in silver mask who grabbed her first night!


    The scumbag raped her several times and took away the most precious part of a woman. The crimes


    hemitted were so numerous. It would not be an exaggeration to punish him to go to the hell!


    Hearing her silent for a long time, Marcus frowned slightly, and asked in a deep voice, "Janice, why


    don¡¯t you speak?"


    Janice tried to force a smile, but what she said seemed weak, "I''m a little tired. I want to go back and


    take a rest."


    "Well, go ahead." Marcus replied softly, put down the big hand who was stroking her cheek, and patted


    her shoulderfortingly.


    Janice walked back to the bedroom preupiedly. Then she identally kicked at the foot of the hard


    solid wood bed. She grinned in pain, and copsed on the soft big bed.


    She looked at the ceiling nkly for a while, then picked up the massage book from the bedside table,


    and continued to delve into massage techniques.


    As soon as Janice left the study, Marcus ordered the servant to call Gavin back.


    "Is there any new news?" The man in the wheelchair looked sullen and his voice was so cold.


    "It was confirmed this time. The deceased was Ada. But the police didn''t know who died in the poolst


    time." Gavin reported.


    Hearing that, Marcus felt endless anger sweeping to him. He clenched his fists.


    With a solemn face, Marcus scolded, "These idiots!"


    Gavin was startled by his roar. After a while, he said, "Mr. Charles called the police station himself.


    Then the police have repeatedly promised to solve the case soon."


    A touch of sarcasm appeared on Marcus'' face. His face was so gloomy, as if it was covered with dark


    clouds.


    Those idiots guaranteed to solve the case soon? !


    The murder in the swimming pool in the vi had not been investigated clearly. Could he still expect


    them to solve the murder in back mountain?

 Chapter 81 Flash Marriage

    Chapter 81 sh Marriage


    "So many people at home died for no reason. Although the other party deliberately spread rumors to


    frame me, he didn¡¯t dare to show up." Marcus looked so angry. He frowned and his face was gloomier


    than usual.


    The murderer killed so many innocent people, causing the Clinton family to feel restless. Before


    Marcus had time to find any avable clues, the murderer actually targeted at him directly once again.


    He had to find out the murderer and brought him to justice.


    "Mr. Clinton, what are you going to do?" Gavin frowned, looking at Marcus with a serious face.


    "The murderer has gone too far. He directly faked witness and physical evidence to frame me. We


    need to figure out whether he wants to kill or simply wants to frame me."


    Although Marcus was in anger, he was still clear and analyzed the murderer''s motives in an orderly


    manner, looking so confident.


    "You mean¡­?"


    "If the murderer killed someone and wanted me to be his scapegoat, I can understand. But if he wanted


    to frame me and then killed those people, he would be unforgiveable and must be severely punished."


    Marcus'' tone was full of killing intent, sounding so deterrent. He looked so serious, making people feel


    scared.


    Regardless of the other party''s reasons, several people had already lost their lives. If the murder was


    purely to kill others just because of framing him, it would be even more unforgivable. No matter what


    the price was paid, he had to let murderer experience the feeling which was worse than death!


    Gavin was silent for a few seconds, then hesitated, "Okay! But..."


    "What are your worries?" Marcus raised his eyebrows. His face was tense.


    "Mr. Clinton, I''m worried that once we start investigating, the man behind the scene will know. Then it


    will be very detrimental to us."


    Marcus didn''t answer directly, but fell silent for a while. He frowned and was lost in thought.


    Gavin¡¯s worry was right. Marcus also had thought about it. But if he was worried about being


    discovered by the other party, and then did nothing, wouldn¡¯t it just step into the trap and make those


    innocent people die even more aggrievedly?


    Moreover, if he didn¡¯t bring the murderer to justice now, maybe he would continue to kill others in the


    future. If the murderer hurt Janice, he would regret it.


    Thinking of the gentle and kind woman, Marcus felt warm. He felt that she seemed to be a little strange


    recently. She always asked some hypothetical questions. Suddenly, he had a bad feeling.


    "Arrange more people to protect Janice recently!" Marcus'' tone was tough.


    Gavin was stunned for a moment, and then asked curiously, "Are you worried about Mrs. Clinton will be


    in danger?"


    "I always feel that this girl is a bit weird, as if she is about to do something big. If she takes any actions,


    tell me immediately!" Marcus¡¯ face was full of worries.


    Thest thing he wanted to see was that something bad happened to Janice! He would never allow


    others to hurt her a bit!


    "Yes, Mr. Clinton." Gavin replied respectfully.


    Because he was worried that Janice would do something behind his back, he returned to the bedroom


    without staying in the study for long.


    At this time, Janice was sitting on the bed intently and reading. Her ck hair set off her skin fairer. Her


    fine and curly eyshes drooped slightly. She was smiling, looking so charming.


    Hearing the bedroom door opening, Janice looked up at the door alertly. When she saw that it was


    Marcus, she smiled again.


    "Marcus, are you going to sleep in the bedroom tonight?" She blinked. Her beautiful long eyshes¡¯


    shadows reflected on her face.


    Marcus smiled meaningfully, "Mrs. Clinton, don''t you wee me to sleep here?"


    "I, I didn''t mean that." Janice couldn''t help lowering her eyes shyly. Her voice was so soft.


    "So you like to sleep with me?" Marcus deliberately made jokes with her who had already blushed.


    Today, she had experienced a lot. Maybe she had some lingering fear. Joking with her could ease her


    depressed mood.


    Obviously, his goal was achieved.


    Janice stared at him shyly, smiling.


    The two quickly finished taking a shower, andy down in warm nkets one after another. Although


    they two were still sleeping a little far away, she no longer deliberately distanced herself from him.


    Instead, she moved to him unconsciously.


    The good smell of a man lingered in her nose. She felt a sense of security. The sound of his even


    breathing came to her ears, which gradually turned into a soothing luby. It didn''t take long for her to


    fall asleep.


    In her dream, a ck figure suddenly pressed against her. Immediately, she felt chill. Regardless of her


    resistance, the violent man kissed her body, and finally raped her.


    Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    The fear and shame swept over her. She felt that her heart was torn into countless


    fragments.

 Chapter 82 The Nightmare

    Chapter 82 The Nightmare


    "Don''t touch me!" Janice screamed in her dream, waving her arms unconsciously, which woke up the


    man beside her.


    Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    Marcus woke up. He reached his arm to her, and slightly pulled her to his side. Then she rolled into his


    embrace.


    "Janice, you had a nightmare! Wake up!" The man whispered in her ear, for fear that he might scare


    her.


    When Janice was finally awakened by him, she realized that her pajamas had been wetted in cold


    sweat. She was shivering involuntarily.


    Marcus put his hand on her face, stroking it with pity. Then he wiped the sweat off her face with his


    thumb.


    "What nightmare did you have?" His tone was extremely gentle.


    She subconsciously covered her chest and couldn¡¯t calm down for a while. She said with aplicated


    look, "Do you really want to hear it?"


    The hazy moonlight shone on Marcus'' handsome face from outside the window, making it look so


    gentle.


    "As long as you want to tell me, I''ll listen." Marcus replied softly with a nice and soft tone.


    Janice could feel his breath on her forehead when he was speaking. His good smell was surrounding


    her. She wanted to say something but she stopped.


    Marcus didn¡¯t urge her, but quietly waited for her to speak. He stroked her fair face, picked up the hair


    sticking to her face, and put it behind her ears. His movements were extremely natural, but were full of


    petting.


    Janice felt so touched. She took a deep breath, and summoned her courage to say, "Marcus, I had a


    bad dream. I dreamt that I was raped by a man wearing a silver mask."


    After speaking, she stared at his stern face. Under his short hair, his tall bridge made his entire facial


    feature more shaper and handsome.


    A faint smile appeared on his face. He asked softly, "Did you watch a TV series or a novel during the


    day?"


    Janice sighed inwardly and looked at the man in front of her in confusion.


    It was not because of what she watched that she had this kind of dream, but she had actually


    experienced this kind of thing in person.


    But how could she tell Marcus the truth?


    Janice smiled bitterly. She denied, "No."


    "Janice, don''t be scared. It¡¯s just a nightmare. Everyone says that dreams are the opposite. In reality,


    the person lying next to you is me. No one can bully you."


    As he spoke, he patted her back, as if coaxing a baby. His movements were so gentle. It was a kind of


    thoughtfulness that could soothe her soul. She felt so safe.


    However, thinking of the man wearing the silver mask again, Janice still felt furious and scared.


    If she couldn''t tell the truth to Marcus, she could ask him what he thought about the matter in another


    way. Maybe she could prepare herself in advance. Even if the answer was not as she expected, it was


    better than knowing nothing.


    Janice pursed her lips and asked tentatively, "If..."


    "Huh?" Marcus asked.


    Janice hesitated for a few seconds, and then said again, "I mean if I was really raped, would you


    despise me?"


    When she was speaking, she felt like she had been stabbed with a knife in her heart. Every time she


    breathed, she felt hurt.


    Marcus frowned, and pursed his lips, making his face look even more angr. However, before she


    could catch his subtle expression on his face, he turned gentle again.


    His deep and gentle voice came to Janice''s ears clearly in the silent night.


    "Fool! With me, you won''t get any hurt."


    He gently stroked her long, ck and soft hair.


    Hearing this, Janice frowned more tightly. There seemed to be something blocking in her chest.


    Why didn''t Marcus answer her question directly?


    It was the simplest question.


    Maybe, he was afraid of telling the truth to make her sad?


    It seemed that no man would like a wife who had been raped.


    Janice felt a little sad and so depressed that she wanted to vent it out but she couldn''t. She covered


    her chest with both hands, trying to calm herself down. After a while, she decided not to think about this


    problem again. Then she closed her eyes in depression, and was about to go to sleep again.


    At this moment, Marcus pursed his lips more tightly. He was staring straight ahead. Deep in the ck


    and dim eyes, there seemed to be turbulent waves hidden.


    He slowly moved the hand down to her waist, and then exerted a little force to make her lean more


    towards him.


    Perceiving his actions, Janice opened her eyes quickly. Her gaze fell on his arm. It was an arm full of


    strength, with muscle.

 Chapter 83 Ran Into Ryan

    Chapter 83 Ran Into Ryan


    Janice suddenly remembered his body shape she saw when she took a bath for him. He had a good


    body shape and eight abs. He looked actually better than those professional models.


    Picture after picture popped into her mind. She felt that her heart skipped a beat again and was staring


    at him nkly for a long time. Until he spoke again, she looked away with a guilty conscience.


    "Janice, I am the suspect now. Although I was released on bail, I may be summoned at any time, so


    our honeymoon might be postponed."


    She heard a tinge of guilt in his tone. Unconsciously, she felt that her heart tightened. Then she tried to


    adjust her tone, pretending to be rxed, ¡°It¡¯s okay. I can go to work tomorrow.¡±


    Marcus smiled suddenly, stroking her slender waist. The soft touch was like feathers across her heart.


    For a moment, Janice felt frisson. She felt that she got a rapid heartbeat.


    "Since you are all on leave, don''t be so tired. Go shopping with your friends. Just rest for a few days."


    When Marcus said these words, his voice was so soft and sexy which was overflowed with the


    masculine taste of a gentleman.


    Hearing "go shopping", Janice couldn''t help but remembered that he bought herself a lot of brand bags


    anything. I don¡¯t have to go shopping."


    She shook her head. Her hair hit Marcus¡¯ cheek. Her good smell swept over him, which made him turn


    on.


    "You don''t need to save money for me." His deep voice was a little husky, "Or will I buy off all the things


    in the mall for you to choose?"


    "Prodigal!" Janice whispered.


    Later, when she thought that tomorrow would be the weekend, she didn''t have to go to work, so she


    said, "I¡¯ll go shopping."


    "Then I will arrange a driver for you." His voice remained calm, but his tone was strong.


    Maybe he guessed that she was going to refuse again, so he quickly added, "For the sake of safety,


    you have to have some bodyguards to protect you when you go out. You don''t want me to worry, do


    you?"


    Janice was speechless at Marcus'' gentle and domineering style. She sighed silently, and replied,


    "Okay."


    Hearing her words, Marcus raised his eyebrows slightly and smiled meaningfully.


    The next day.


    Janice and Chloe had an appointment to meet in a newly opened restaurant. As soon as they walked


    inside, they saw Ryan sitting on the booth of the restaurant with a young girl in his arms tightly.


    Ryan said something to the girl in his arms. Then that girl covered her mouth and smiled brightly,


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    making her look even more charming. Ryan didn¡¯t hesitate to kiss directly on her cheek in public.


    At this moment, the actions of the two of them made Janice and Chloe feel sick.


    Chloe nced at Ryan sideways, and said in a low voice, "Could it be that the jerk broke up with


    Fiona?"


    Janice snorted, curled her lips, and said disdainfully, "It¡¯s none of our business!"


    After that, she took Chloe''s hand and left the restaurant without looking back.


    "Janice, why didn''t you ask him?" Chloe was indignant, gritted her teeth and said, "You should tell that


    girl the jerk¡¯s true face in person!"


    Although Chloe was so angry, Janice didn¡¯t say anything. Chloe frowned, stared at Janice without


    blinking and asked very seriously, "Do you still like him?"


    In fact, this hypothesis was not unreasonable. Even if Ryan sucked, after all, he was Janice¡¯s first love.


    For a woman, it was normal that she couldn¡¯t forget her first boyfriend in her life. Besides, although


    Janice said that she didn''t want to care about the past, Chloe didn¡¯t believe that she couldpletely


    forget Ryan.


    Janice frowned and shook her head. She dropped her head, and said calmly, "No! I haven¡¯t had


    feelings for him since I knew he had cheated on me."


    Speaking of the past, Janice felt so sad.


    "Really?" Chloe asked, subconsciously thinking that Janice was lying.


    "I just feel disgusting." Her voice was a little more condensed. Her eyelids drooped. She forced a smile.


    The memory was like flood rushing over to her unstoppably. Janice frowned and sighed. Then she


    drove Ryan out from her mind, pulling Chloe away from the restaurant.


    "Janice, you are just too kind..." Chloe turned her head.


    Suddenly, Janice paused, staring straight ahead. She frowned, and immediately became serious.


    "What''s the matter?" Chloe stopped talking and asked curiously.


    Janice sighed and then sneered, "What a coincidence!"

 Chapter 84 Fiona

    Chapter 84 Fiona


    Chloe didn''t know what happened, so she looked over. Then she saw that Fiona and her two friends


    were walking towards them with a few shopping bags while talking andughing.


    What a coincidence! Fiona wasn¡¯t a good guy. Would she have a fight with them?


    But before Chloe had time to pull Janice away, she saw her walking towards them.


    Holy shit! Janice was usually too forbearing. If she confronted Fiona, she would definitely suffer.


    So, Chloe caught up with her. As soon as she walked closely, she heard Janice say, "Fiona, long time


    no see."


    Janice stood calmly in front of her sister and smiled, making people unable to guess what she was


    thinking.


    Janice had a trace of cunning and estrangement in her eyes.


    "So coincidence today." There was a smile on Janice¡¯s pretty face, but the smile did not reach the


    bottom of her eyes.


    Fiona nced at her impatiently, and sneered, "We just met at a birthday party a few days ago. Long


    time no see? So you also think your life in the Clinton family is so hard?"


    Last time, Marcus was present, so she failed to teach Janice a lesson. Today, she couldn¡¯t miss such a


    good chance.


    "You¡¯re just newly married. However, you don¡¯t stay at home with your husband but go shopping with


    your girlfriend. It seems that the Clinton family doesn''t take you seriously." Fiona ridiculed Janice, and


    her sharp voice sounded really harsh, "Even if your crippled husband wants to be nice to you, he is


    After saying this, Fionaughed triumphantly. She winked at her two female friends beside her.


    "Janice, what is the difference between marrying a man like Marcus and being a widow?"


    "I heard that he killed a lot of people. If you continue to live with this kind of jerk, you won''t even be able


    to be alive. You still want to be the rich? Even if you get the money, you will lose your life."


    Fiona''s two friends satirized Janice. One was more vicious than the other. As if Janice was the most


    vicious guy in the world, they must kill her with their words.


    Their wordspletely angered Chloe. She was about blow out and was about to curse them.


    Just when Chloe was about to refute, Janice, who was silent, pressed her hands firmly, and then shook


    her head at her.


    Chloe had to swallow those words back, only feeling so furious.


    "Ryan said that he had something to talk with me, so I came." Janice said faintly, with an extremely


    sincere expression on her face.


    Then Janice pointed to the restaurant behind her and continued, "He said he would wait for me in that


    restaurant. I¡¯m married. I don''t think it''s very right to see him alone. So please bother you to tell him."


    As soon as she finished speaking, she pulled Chloe around and left. They went straight to the coffee


    shop across the road.


    Fiona stood on the spot for a moment, carefully thinking about the meaning of Janice¡¯s words.


    Ryan was not short of money. So he was not for fame or fortune to ask Janice out. Did he want to


    Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    chase Janice back? It shouldn''t be possible! He had already hated Janice, otherwise he would not


    break up with her.


    Then, the only possibility was that Janice wanted to turn her against Ryan!


    She couldn¡¯t let Janice seed! She had to go to tell Ryan now, letting him teach that bitch a lesson!


    Fiona said coldly and angrily, "Go to the restaurant."


    The two friends nodded and followed behind her.


    "Let''s sit here." Janice said softly.


    She chose a position by the window in the coffee shop and was able to see exactly what happened in


    the opposite restaurant.


    Chloe gave an "um" and sat down tacitly next to her. The two smiled at each other. No one spoke any


    more, and they focused on the jerk in the restaurant.


    Fiona stepped into the restaurant on high heels, nced at the crowd, and finally found Ryan. At the


    same time, she also saw a young girl clinging on his shoulders.


    Ryan stretched out his fingers to lift the girl''s chin and kissed her delicate lips lightly.


    Seeing this, Fiona was shocked to her every core.


    She was so angry that even her lips trembled. Her eyes turned red because of anger.


    Five secondster, there was a p sound in the restaurant.


    Fiona pped the girl fiercely. The girl¡¯s face swelled immediately.


    Everything around seemed to be still.


    Then the girl''s cry broke the silence. She covered her face andy on Ryan''s shoulders, crying. Her


    aggrieved appearance looked even more pitiful.

 Chapter 85 Be Cheated On

    Chapter 85 Be Cheated On


    When Ryan reacted, he subconsciously hugged the girl in his arms more tightly. He stroked her cheek


    with pity, then turned his head and red at the mad Fiona.


    This scene drove Fiona mad. Immediately, she picked up a teacup and threw it at Ryan. The brown


    liquid flowed down his face to his neck, which looked so embarrassed.


    "Ryan, you are messing around on me! Don¡¯t you feel sorry for me?" Fiona yelled. Her eyshes were


    trembling. Obviously, there were some tears in her eyes.


    "Bitch!" Ryan screamed, "Don''t think that you are good! You had your own fianc¨¦ but you¡¯re still with


    me. You¡¯re just a whore!"


    Fiona didn''t expect Ryan toment on her like that. Suddenly, she felt suffocated. She felt so


    heartbreak that she couldn¡¯t breathe.


    After meeting Ryan, she thought she had found her true love. She went through all the hardships to be


    with him. But, not only did he cheat on her behind her back, but also humiliated her in front of


    everyone.


    Fiona stomped her feet with anger, biting her lower lip. She felt so sad.


    "Asshole!" she yelled, clenching her fists. Tears came out of her eyes.


    "Get out of here!" Ryan pointed at the door of the restaurant.


    His words seemed to be turned into countless knives, stabbing into Fiona''s heart. She cried out and


    didn''t say something to her friends. Then she ran out of the restaurant.


    Janice and Chloe were sitting in the coffee shop. They witnessed the whole process and clearly saw


    that the scumbag didn¡¯t run out to chase Fiona, but keptforting the girl in his arms.


    "She deserved it!" Chloe said.


    Janice couldn''t help feeling regret when she saw the scene. She had a deep understanding of how


    heartbreak it was to see her lover betray her with her own eyes. It would be too cruel to let others


    experience this kind of pain.


    She frowned and said sadly, "Chloe, have I gone too far?"


    "No!" Chloe replied firmly, with a serious face, "You are helping your sister, letting her see the true face


    of the scumbag, so as not to divorce after getting married in the future. You are enough good for her.


    It''s not toote for her to break up with him. She can find another boyfriend."


    This was indeed true. Stopping losses in time was also in exchange for a better future. However, Fiona


    had been the apple of her parents¡¯ eyes since she was a child. She had never suffered such


    grievances. Would shemit suicide?


    After thinking about it, Janice felt really worried. She picked up her bag and ran out. Finally, she caught


    up with Fiona on the overpass.


    Because she ran too fast, her face was covered with sweat, which reflected a rainbow under the


    shining of the sun.


    "Fiona!" She panted and shouted loudly.


    The crying woman stopped when she heard someone calling her. The familiar voice made her feel like


    she had been sshed with cold water. Then she became sober instantly.


    What was that bitch chasing her for? She must be here tough at her, right?


    Fiona didn¡¯t immediately turn around, but wiped away the tears. She would never let Janice see her


    embarrassed side.


    "Bitch, I didn''t expect you to be so insidious. You saw it but you actually lied to me. It''s really vicious!"


    Fiona gnashed with hatred. She said angrily.


    Standing not far away, Janice was not in a hurry to refute. She stroked her chest a few times, patiently


    waiting for her breathing to return to normal.


    She walked slowly in front of Fiona, staring at her for an instant, trying to make her understand that she


    Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    was sincere.


    "Fiona, I did this to let you see Ryan¡¯s true face. I was blind at the time. I don''t want you to be blind


    too."


    Janice spoke earnestly and looked so sincere. But in Fiona¡¯s eyes, it was more like a mockery.


    "Huh? Crocodile tears!" Fiona didn¡¯t feel grateful for Janice. There was uncontroble anger in her


    eyes.


    Janice knew doing so would definitely make Fiona think that she had bad intentions. But even if Fiona


    didn¡¯t understand her, she couldn''t let her spend a lifetime with a jerk.


    "Anyway, for so many years, I have treated you as my own sister. I don''t want you to be deceived by


    Ryan and don¡¯t want to see you regret it when you get married!"


    After Janice finished speaking earnestly, she finally felt relieved.


    ¡°I don''t want you to be blind!¡±


    ¡°I don''t want you to be deceived by Ryan!¡±


    These words kept bombing in Fiona''s ears, making her feel a little tinnitus.


    Would Janice be so kind? Or she just thought that she was a three-year-old child? !


    "You deliberately drive a wedge between me and Ryan. You said that you did it for my good? I won¡¯t


    believe in you. You just have all bad intentions. Bitch! Today, I¡¯ll teach you a lesson!"

 Chapter 86 The Different Kyle

    Chapter 86 The Different Kyle


    Fiona was furious. Her face was a little distorted because of anger. She was ring at Janice.


    In the next second, she raised her right hand high and was about to p Janice.


    However, before her hand could fall, she felt a sharp pain spreading from her wrist. She snorted in pain


    and looked at her wrist. Then she found that a big powerful hand grabbed her tightly, causing her


    slender wrist to hang in the air, unable to move at all.


    After several head-to-head confrontations with Fiona, Janice already knew what she would do and had


    already prepared for defense.


    Fiona''s hand was stopped in mid-air. The big hand which grabbed her wrist obviously belonged to a


    man, and the slender fingers were fair and long.


    But why did this hand look so familiar?


    Janice looked up curiously. A cold and familiar face slowly caught her eyes.


    The man''s handsome face was extremely charming. His ck hair was clean and neat. His ck eyes


    were like falcons¡¯, bursting out fierce light. The heroic aura between his eyebrows made his aura


    stronger. He was like a tiger, with indescribable domineering aura.


    The moment Janice saw him, she was so surprised.


    "Marcus!" She eximed subconsciously.


    Hearing the woman''s shout, the man raised his eyebrows, but he didn¡¯t respond to her. Instead, he


    red at Fiona closely, as if to turn his gaze into a dagger to pierce her directly.


    Marcus came to support her?


    Impossible! It was impossible!


    Janice frowned and shook her head. She immediately denied this hypothesis.


    How could Marcus stand in front of her, and still have such sharp eyes?


    So this man should be Kyle. He looked exactly like Marcus. Besides, he was so healthy. At first, she


    had misunderstood that Marcus was the murderer because she didn¡¯t think of his twin brother Kyle.


    It was just that Janice didn''t expect that the jerk would actually help her. Could it be that he already


    knew his mistakes and was ready to amend himself?


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    Janice couldn''t figure out. So she returned her gaze to Fiona, and saw her face turned so pale. Fiona¡¯s


    facial muscles twitched uncontrobly, and she kept trembling.


    Fiona must be frightened. In all likelihood, she thought that person was Marcus.


    Janice was just about tofort her, but Kyle said firstly, "Fiona, I warn you not to bully my sister-in-


    His voice was so cold. His gloomy eyes showed that he was not in a good mood at the moment.


    Besides, he pulled a long face.


    Fiona was startled. She was so shocked that she didn''t say a word for a long while.


    After the man said these words, he let go of Fiona''s wrist, and walked forward to Janice. He looked


    down at her whose eyes were filled with confusion. There was a softness in his stern eyes.


    "If you have nothing to do, go back soon. Otherwise, my brother should be worried."


    The man''s low voice was filled with a faint smile, which was very different from the fierce feelings just


    now. His voice was not as cold as before, and the tone was obviously gentle.


    Janice pursed her red lips. She wanted to open her mouth to say something, but she didn''t know what


    to say, so she nodded at him.


    Kyle changed too quickly, didn¡¯t he? He didn''t seem to be like this in Janice¡¯s impression. Why did she


    feel that he was a little unfamiliar?


    "Janice, I have to go first." He said to Janice politely, with a specious smile on his face.


    As soon as he finished speaking, he red at Fiona again. The domineering aura once again made


    Fiona breathless. She felt so scared.


    Why did such a weird thing happen in broad daylight?


    Fiona couldn''t figure out how theme and blind Marcus suddenly be like a normal person?


    After a few seconds, the man walked away, leaving them with a back.


    "Is he Kyle?" Chloe pointed at him, and asked Janice curiously.


    "Yeah." Janice replied softly, but she still stared at the man who was leaving away.


    Maybe the man felt that she was staring at him, he suddenly turned his head and smiled at her after


    walking a few meters forward. The moment her eyes met his, Janice looked away, pretending to be


    calm. But she felt so creepy.


    Every time she saw this scum, she wanted to cut him into pieces. Why didn''t she have a strong hatred


    for him this time?


    Janice sighed faintly. Then she found that Fiona had been silent all the time and looked like in a trance.


    Thinking that she had just been betrayed by Ryan and should not be stimted again, Janice decided


    to exin what happened just now.

 Chapter 87 Fiona Felt Regretful

    Chapter 87 Fiona Felt Regretful


    "He is not Marcus, but Kyle." Janice deliberately lowered her voice, for fear of scaring Fiona.


    Fiona came to her sense, and asked in surprise, "Who is Kyle?"


    "The twin brother of Marcus."


    Janice didn''t say much to Fiona. Then she held Chloe¡¯s hand to leave together.


    Kyle! Marcus'' twin brother?


    This news shocked Fiona. At the beginning, she had crush on Marcus because he was handsome and


    had the financial support of the Clinton family behind him.


    Later, Marcus was disabled and blind, so she came to Ryan. But she didn¡¯t expect that Ryan actually


    cheated on her. Such a bad guy was not worthy of her.


    Fiona kept reying the scenes of Kyleing to her in her mind. He was wearing well-made ck


    Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    casual clothes, which perfectly outlined his good body shape. His face was delicate and sharp. His


    eyebrows looked so nice. Such a handsome guy surpassed all men in the world.


    However, she had never known Kyle. She actually voluntarily gave up the wealth at her fingertips and


    chose Ryan, such a jerk. This move was really a failure.


    For a moment, the emotions of chagrin and anger were intertwined in her chest. She felt so regretful.


    She gritted her teeth, feeling an uncontroble resentment.


    "If I knew that there was Kyle, I would not hook up with Ryan!"


    She gave a gloomy growl and stomped her feet hard, as if doing so would smash all the unbearable


    past, and then let everything start all over again.


    "Janice, you are definitely not suitable for going out today. First, you saw your bad sister Fiona, and


    then you ran into Kyle, such an asshole. You¡¯re so unlucky."


    Chloe sighed slightly. She thought to herself that they were so unlucky that ran into them.


    She sighed for a long time, but she didn''t get a response from Janice. Then she looked sideways at


    Janice, and found that she was staring at the ground absent-mindedly with frowning. She bit her lower


    lips. No one knew what she was thinking.


    Chloe stopped, gently tugged her arm, and asked with concern, "What''s the matter with you?"


    "Kyle is a bit weird." Janice looked very serious.


    "Why?" Chloe was not familiar with Kyle, so she didn''t know what his daily life was like.


    "It''s not as sassy as usual. He looks mature and stable today, as if it''s a different person."


    Every time Kyle appeared, he would be so frivolous. Regardless of her identity, he often teased her.


    However, today, he seemed to be polite and respectful to her. The big difference was indeed a bit


    weird.


    Chloe thought that Janice had been under excessive mental stress recently, which made her think too


    much. Then she said jokingly, "Is it your husband who helped you this time?"


    "Impossible!" Janice firmly denied.


    The man could walk and had good eyesight. Marcus¡¯ physical condition was far worse than that of the


    man.


    However, Kyle, who had always been a prodigal, became a gentleman in the blink of an eye. The


    change was so huge and so fast!


    Janice was full of doubts, but she couldn¡¯t find a reasonable exnation. After thinking about it, she


    decided to put the matter down first, and wanted to get the business done quickly.


    Before, she checked the information on the Inte for a long time and found a traditional massage


    clinic with a good reputation. She wanted to see if she could find a suitable teacher to learn massage


    techniques. Now she was not enough to help Marcus by self-study.


    After they two came to the clinic, they saw a long line at the entrance of a clinic. Janice wondered if the


    doctor in the room was good, so she hurriedly walked to a middle-aged woman to inquire about the


    situation.


    "Hello, thisdy, is the doctor good?"


    "Yeah. Dr. William is a well-known expert in the industry. He¡¯s so great."


    Janice¡¯s eyes lit up. She felt overjoyed.


    Marcus could be healed!


    Janice sat patiently outside the clinic and waited until all the patients left the clinic, and then went


    straight into the clinic.


    "Hello, Dr. William, my name is Janice. I heard that you are an expert in the industry. I really want to


    learn massage with you. May I?" Janice just went straight to the point, and her tone was extremely


    sincere.


    The gray-haired man turned his head and nced at her. He waved his hand at her, and said in a deep


    voice, "I''m sorry. I have no ns to ept any students."


    His rejection was in her expectation, so she was ready for it.


    "Dr. William, please! I really want to learn from you."


    "I will definitely work harder and never let you down!"


    "If there is anything I can do, please let me know!"

 Chapter 88 Learn Massage

    Chapter 88 Learn Massage


    Janice begged him for a long time. Even she was so thirsty, she didn''t stop.


    "Okay, okay, okay, I¡¯ll agree." Dr. William was finally moved by her sincerity and responded with a


    smile.


    "Thank you so much! Thank you so much..." Janice was so excited that she said a dozen "thank you"!


    If she learned massage techniques from Dr. William, she would surely get twice the result with half the


    effort, so that she could heal Marcus'' legs as soon as possible.


    Thinking of this, she felt refreshed, as if every cell in her body was screaming for happiness.


    After getting Dr. William''s promise, Janice moved a stool and sat next to him.


    Seeing that the water ss on the table was empty, she quickly got up and made a cup of tea for him.


    "Please have the tea." There was a smile on her pretty face.


    Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    Dr. William took the ss with a smile and said softly, "Thank you."


    He took two sips of tea to moisturize his throat, then took out a map of acupuncture points of the


    human body, and began to exin to her the massage techniques of acupoints.


    Throughout the learning process, Janice devoted herself to recording the main points in a small


    notebook. Sometimes, she was thinking. Sometimes she nodded. She didn¡¯t want to miss every word


    that Dr. William said.


    It didn''t take long that she was sweaty. But she still focused on what Dr. William said.


    After more than an hour, Dr. William stopped because the next patient he made an appointment would


    He nced at Janice, raised his hand to push his sses, and asked curiously, "Janice, why do you


    suddenly want to learn massage? It has something to do with your current job?"


    Just now, she was afraid that Dr. William wouldn¡¯t agree her, so she was eager to express her desire to


    learn massage, but she forgot to exin the specific reason.


    "Dr. William, my husband is paralyzed. I heard that massage can cure him, so I want to massage him


    every day after I learn it. I hope he can stand up soon."


    When she said this, her eyes were persistent and firm. Her delicate face looked so determined.


    After hearing this, Dr. William felt so moved. The smile in his eyes was stronger.


    In today''s society, there were not many young people who were so willing and able to endure hardship.


    When Dr. William was reading the patient¡¯s medical records, Janice noticed that the wall of the


    consulting room was covered with pennants of different sizes. There should be more than 30 pennants.


    Most of the bronzing characters above were such words as "Dr. William is brilliant!" "Dr. William saved


    our family!" From this, it could be seen that Dr. William must be a highly respected doctor.


    Janice turned her head and looked at the white wall opposite the pennants. She saw a few briefing


    papers pasted on it. When she came closer, many of them were reports of Dr. William''s medical


    awards. He had been a doctor for decades and achieved remarkable results.


    One piece of news caught her attention. The headline of the news was "The doctor cured a migrant


    worker who had been paralyzed for ten years. Now, he can stand again." This report was about a


    migrant worker who was paralyzed. Then he spent ten years in a wheelchair. After being rmended


    to see Dr. William, he sessfully stood up.


    A patient who had been paralyzed for ten years could be cured, which showed that everything was


    possible. Janice was confident that Marcus could recover. Moreover, his original physical foundation


    was good and the time he was paralyzed was shorter than that of this patient. If he cooperated with the


    treatment, he could definitely stand up again.


    Thinking of this, Janice was so happy. She smiled and her eyes were so bright.


    "Janice, help me send this diagnosis to the nurse''s station at the end of the corridor on the second


    floor." Dr. William''s words made here to her senses.


    "Okay, I''m going now." She took the diagnosis and ran out, not daring to dy a moment.


    Having lived in the Stewart family for more than 20 years, she had been so diligent. Because if she


    made a few mistakes, she would be scolded by her adoptive parents.


    It was just that she didn''t expect that her experience could be used here.


    Seeing her petite and slender back, Dr. William smiled.


    This girl was kind and hardworking. It was not bad that he epted her as an apprentice.


    Janice worked in Dr. William''s office for a day. She helped him deal with everything. Dr. William would


    also answer all her questions. They got along very happily.


    "Janice, that¡¯s the end today. You cane here to learn another day. Okay?" Dr. William''s face was


    full of smiles. He seemed to like Janice very much.


    Knowing that Dr. William would continue to teach her, she bowed deeply to him with excitement. Tears


    shed in her eyes. Her eyshes quivered gently.


    "Thank you, Dr. William! Thank you!"


    After saying goodbye to Dr. William politely, Janice wiped away the tears from the corners of her eyes


    and went out of the clinic.


    Chloe had been sitting in the chair at the door and waiting for Janice. She had yawned several times.


    Seeing Janice going out of the clinic, she hurriedly walked up.

 Chapter 89 The Police Came to Him Again

    Chapter 89 The Police Came to Him Again


    "OMG, you finally came out. I''m waiting here so long." Chloe said.


    "Sorry."


    Janice felt so sorry for Chloe. But she still smiled so happily.


    "Janice, did you fall in love with Marcus? For him, you work so hard. When you were in love with Ryan,


    you didn¡¯t do so much for him." Chloe asked tentatively, staring deeply at Janice.


    Fall in love with Marcus...


    Janice repeated these words inwardly. Her heart beat so fast uncontrobly. She seemed to be caught


    in the good memories of the past.


    "Hey, what are you thinking about?!" Seeing that she was lost in thought, Chloe patted her on the


    shoulder.


    Janice blinked, concealing the emotions in her eyes, pretending to be calm, "I do not love him, but


    respect and sympathy."


    "Really?" Chloe asked, staring at Janice.


    Being stared at by Chloe like this, Janice was a little guilty. Her eyes flickered, then she calmed, and


    continued, "Marcus is so nice, but he is so pity. I want to help him stand up as soon as possible. I hope


    he can see the world again. "


    In fact, her idea was very simple. Since she married into the Clinton family, Marcus had done his best


    to provide her with afortable life. He often bought a lot of gifts to please her, and would protect her


    no matter what happened. She should do something for Marcus. Besides, they were originally a


    couple. Shouldn''t it be right to take care of him?


    "... and then? Do you want to be a loving couple with him for a lifetime?" Chloe asked seriously.


    Her idea was exposed by Chloe. She was blushed, looking so shy.


    "No." Janice shook her head vigorously, denying it extremely firmly, "I want people who look down on


    him to look at him with admiration, because those people are not very good guys."


    Sometimes, lying could reduce a certain degree of embarrassment. However, when the other party was


    someone who knew you very well, this trick didn¡¯t work.


    At the moment when Janice lowered her eyes with shame, all the changes on her face were caught by


    Chloe


    "Well, just lying." Chloe smiled slyly, as if there were other meanings in her words.


    Janice looked away to avoided Chloe¡¯s gaze. She was blushed.


    Chloe was right. In order to cure Marcus, she really did her best. Was this kind of gratuitous and


    regretless dedication the love?


    Janice covered her chest with her hands, trying to calm herself down.


    However, when she thought of Marcus, his handsome face popped into her mind. She would think of


    his sturdy upper body, the strong muscles on the shoulders and arms, and his smile¡­


    Why could Marcus easily make her blushed?


    She didn''t know how to express her thoughts to Chloe. She opened her mouth, but finally she still didn''t


    say a word.


    In the office of the Clinton Group.


    Holding a few photos in his hand, Gavin stood respectfully in front of Marcus.


    "Mr. Clinton, let me report to you Mrs. Clinton¡¯s itinerary today."


    "Go ahead." Marcus said concisely.


    "Mr. Clinton went shopping with Chloe in the morning, and then went to a massage clinic."


    Hearing that, Marcus was silent for a while. His face was already sharp. When he didn¡¯t speak, he had


    an aura of prestige.


    "What was she going to do in the clinic? Is there something wrong with her?" Marcus'' face sank. The


    corners of his mouth drooped instantly. He frowned.


    She didn''t tell him that she was sick. Did she treat him as her husband?


    "Don''t worry. Mrs. Clinton is fine." Seeing his serious face, Gavin hurriedly added.


    Marcus let out an "um". Then he didn¡¯t look so gloomy.


    "The person who secretly protected Mrs. Clinton took a few photos, all of which were shots of her


    bowing her head to Dr. William."


    "What?!" He asked. Although the volume was not very high, it sounded domineering.


    How could his woman be asked to do things by others so casually?


    He couldn''t bear to let her suffer, so what right did outsiders have to ask her to do things?


    Gavin was stunned by Marcus¡¯ natural awe-inspiring aura. He swallowed, and hurriedly exined,


    "She is learning massage from Dr. William. She seems to n to massage your legs every day. Mr.


    Clinton, Mrs. Clinton is really attentive to you."


    The man in the wheelchair didn¡¯t say a word. But he already smiled so brightly.


    Suddenly, an abrupt cell phone ringtone rang in the silence.


    Seeing the caller''s number, Gavin was stunned for a moment. Then he said to Marcus, "Mr. Clinton, it''s


    from the police station."


    "Answer it." He said directly.


    Gavin chatted with the other party for a few words and then reported to Marcus after hanging up the


    phone, "The police said that they found a wheelchair thrown in a ravine three kilometers away from the


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    ce where Ada was killed."


    "What else did they find?"

 Chapter 90 No New Evidence

    Chapter 90 No New Evidence


    "Not yet." Gavin replied, feeling depressed. Then he added, "They ask you to go to the police station."


    "Okay, I will go to see those idiots." Marcus sneered.


    Last time, they investigated him for a long time, but they failed to give him a clear exnation. Instead,


    they were rendered speechless by him. Was it another farce this time?


    Marcus frowned. Then he was pushed out of the office by Gavin.


    In the interrogation room of the police station.


    The white light shone on Marcus'' handsome face, reflecting a faint shadow.


    The two cops sitting across the table were the two who interrogated himst time. They were


    suppressed by his strong aurast time. Today, they treated him mildly.


    One of cops handed the identification report to Gavin, who was standing behind Marcus, motioned him


    to check it, and said calmly, "Marcus, wepared the wheelchair you are using with the wheelchair


    left at the murder scene and found that these two are exactly the same."


    Marcus pursed his lips tightly. He smiled seemingly, which made people unable to guess his true


    thoughts.


    "So?" He suddenly sneered.


    Hearing his sarcasm, the cop straightened his jaw instantly. He looked so solemn.


    Marcus was really hard to deal with. Last time he was so calm when the witness and physical evidence


    were all avable. Judging from his attitude today, it was also difficult to let him admit.


    The cop took a deep breath, cleared his throat, and said in a deep voice, "Neither the wheelchair that


    was thrown away nor the handkerchief left at the scene have no your fingerprints on it, but there are no


    others¡¯ fingerprints."


    Marcus frowned and pulled a long face. His eyes were staring forward motionlessly.


    "I want the conclusion!" His tone was tough.


    The cop nced at him and scolded him several times inwardly. As a criminal suspect, he was actually


    so arrogant in the police station. Who did he think he was? Just because he was rich?


    "Now it can only show that the murderer may be someone else, but you can''t be ruled out." The cop


    sneered. His tone was also tough.


    As soon as he finished speaking, Marcus raised his eyebrows. A touch of mockery appeared at the


    corner of his mouth. He calmly said, "My wheelchair was made in Chicago. Only there can make


    exactly the same wheelchair. You can go there and investigate. I can let Gavin tell you the specific


    address."


    What he said was quite likemanding. In those cops¡¯ eyes, it sounded harsher. They originally


    wanted to be as polite as possible to him, but they didn''t expect that he didn¡¯t take them seriously. The


    police couldn¡¯t stand it.


    "Marcus, I want to remind you that you are still a criminal suspect now." The cop said word by word,


    "You must always be prepared to be summoned by the police. You can¡¯t leave the city casually.¡±


    The police''s words angered Marcus. He pulled a long face, looking so gloomy and terrifying.


    As he expected, this group of policemen tossed for a long time and still found nothing. Not only did they


    fail to catch the real murderer, but they also continued to list him as the criminal suspect. It was so


    stupid.


    Marcus was silent for a few seconds. Then he asked sternly, "How long do you guys need to


    investigate? A week or a month? Or, is it a year or ten years? I just wait to be summoned by you?"


    "This is thew. You must abide by it!" The cop finally couldn''t bear it. He showed his true face, and


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    suddenly raised his voice, trying to suppress Marcus.


    Marcus frowned deeply. He exuded a sense of killing. His cold and tough tone made others feel creepy.


    "The purpose of thew is to protect the property and freedom of citizens. You have wasted my tax


    money. Now, you are trying to restrict my personal freedom. I think the people who break thew are


    you!"


    After finishing speaking, Marcus turned the wheelchair and left the interrogation room without waiting


    for the police to reply, leaving only a domineering and decisive back.


    The police were so furious. However, this time, they still couldn''t find the right words to refute him.


    Marcus and Gavin came out of the police station. Gavin pushed Marcus into the special luxury car and


    then he sat in passenger seat. As the engine sounded, the ck car began to drive towards the


    Clinton¡¯s.


    As the car entered the road in front of the Clinton¡¯s, Gavin saw a petite figure walking towards them


    along the road from a distance. She walked very fast, looking like be exercising.

 Chapter 91 Exercise

    Chapter 91 Exercise


    Marcus wore a light pink tracksuit, which made her look fairer. Her ponytail swayed from side to side


    when she walked. Her slender waist swung rhythmically.


    Gavin recognized Janice at once. He was a little confused. Why didn''t Janice stay at home but walked


    around on the road?


    "Mr. Clinton, I saw Mrs. Clinton walking along the road." Gavin turned his head and reported to Marcus.


    Marcus frowned. His hands on the armrest of the wheelchair tightened unconsciously. He kept silent for


    a few seconds.


    The little girl was always doing weird things recently, or she would ask some weird questions. What


    was she doing this time?


    "Stop." He ordered.


    The car steadily stopped by Janice''s side. She immediately recognized that it was Marcus'' special car.


    Then she smiled brightly.


    The car door was opened slowly. The sun fell on Marcus, as if he was coated with a halo. He looked


    domineering and gentle, but the two opposite qualities didn¡¯t look inconsistent on him. He was still


    gorgeous.


    "Janice, what are you doing?" He asked her with a smile, which made his sharp face softened.


    Janice was attracted by his face and stared at him, so that she forgot to speak for a while.


    "Mrs. Clinton." Marcus called her again. His handsome face was full of warm smiles.


    His words made here to her senses. She quickly wiped the sweat from her face with the back of


    her hand, adjusted her breathing, and said softly, "I have nothing to do at home. You said that I don''t


    need to go to work for the time being, so I signed up for a massage course."


    When she spoke, her voice was very soft and charming, with a faint baby voice. Her long eyshes


    quivered slightly. Her fair and wless skin looked pink. Her lips were so sexy.


    There was a gentle smile in Marcus¡¯ deep eyes. There was a strong gentleness in his voice, "Are you


    doing homework?"


    "I felt tired after massaging for a while today, so I want to exercise and practice my perseverance and


    endurance."


    After speaking, she smiled faintly. Her fair and tender face showed a shy blush. Now, she looked even


    more shy and cute.


    Marcusughed. His dim eyes lit up. There was a touch of gentleness in his dull eyes.


    It seemed that she was not on a whim, but wanted to carry out the massage study to the end. As Gavin


    said, she was really attentive to him.


    "Get in the car. Let¡¯s go home."


    Marcus stretched his hand out of the car, trying to pull her into the car. Janice hesitated for a moment,


    and gently ced her hand in his palm. Then her entire hand was instantly wrapped in a warm palm.


    The hot temperature of his palm was like an electric current, making her feel frisson. She was blushed.


    After she sat down, Marcus didn¡¯t let go of her hand, but lightly pressed the acupuncture points on her


    hand with his thumb, and massaged her hand intimately.


    "Does it feel better?" When he said these words, he was very gentle.


    Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    "I think you did a good job. You¡¯re more professional than me." She answered so happily.


    The man was very satisfied with her answer. He said to her with extremely gentle voice.


    "I''ve learned it before." He replied with smile.


    Hearing this, she felt so sad. She wanted to cry but didn''t dare to cry.


    He must have learned it after the car ident. Mastering massage skills was also to relieve the pain,


    right? He must have suffered a lot at the beginning, right?


    Then Janice said very seriously, "I will massage you in the future, so you don''t have to be so tired."


    Hearing what she said, Marcus felt so moved.


    He kissed her. But this kiss was restrained and gentle, which was full of petting.


    "You don''t have to work so hard for me. I have a family doctor who can give me a massage." His low


    voice was like a cello, made her indulge in it.


    Her face was already blushed. She couldn''t restrain her rapid heartbeat.


    She covered her chest with her hands, trying to calm herself down. Then she stammered, "It¡¯s not bad


    to learn more."


    The man''s thumb was rubbing back and forth on her face. Although that movement was clearly very


    gentle, it was like flirting.


    "I have already booked the tickets. We will go on our honeymoon tomorrow." His low and sexy voice


    came to her ears.


    Janice was stunned for a moment. Her eyes widened. She couldn''t believe her ears.

 Chapter 93 The Weird Kyle

    Chapter 93 The Weird Kyle


    Janice was full of joy, with a charming smile on her face.


    However, after she said happily for a long time, everyone didn''t respond her. They just concentrated on


    eating, as if she was a transparent person, and all she said were like foreign words that they didn''t


    understand.


    After a few seconds, Charles raised his head and nced at her, then gently shook his head, as if he


    was hesitant to speak.


    Helena snorted coldly. She didn''t even bother to look at Janice, but concentrated on tasting the food on


    the table.


    Aware of their indifference, Janice sighed lightly. She frowned and held back her smile.


    Did they not feel happy when they heard this news? They didn''t want Marcus to stand up again?


    Marcus was also their family anyway. Why was everyone so indifferent to his affairs?


    Although Janice had long known that everyone regarded Marcus as a trash, wasn¡¯t it good news that


    he had the possibility of recovery and maybe he would soon be the healthy Marcus before?


    She nced sideways at the man next to her, and found that he frowned. She didn¡¯t know what he


    thought.


    He should be sad when being treated by family like this, right?


    Janice subconsciously stretched out her hand to hold his big hand. But she did not expect that he


    directly turned over his hand. His slender fingers passed through her fingers, sping her hand.


    Janice felt embarrassed to have such an intimate behavior in front of others, but she couldn¡¯t break


    away after trying several times.


    Fortunately, everyone was not focused on them, so they didn''t see the little movements.


    At this time, Shawn took the lead to break the silence. His wrinkled face was full of smiles, and he said


    with emotion, "Janice, you are so sensible!"


    Auntie also put down her chopsticks, smiled, and said softly, "Janice, thank you so much. Please


    bother you to massage Marcus in the future! If it really works, please insist on massaging Marcus. If


    you feel tired, just call the doctor."


    Hearing what Grandpa and Auntie said, Janice felt warm. The unhappiness disappeared immediately.


    She was deeply grateful that there was someone caring about Marcus in this family!


    After the meal, Janice pushed Marcus back to the room, but she ran into Kyle who was walking into the


    house.


    Why did he put on a frivolous look again?


    Couldn''t he always maintain a mature and stable image like when she met him by chance during the


    day?


    She remembered that Kyle had helped her. At that time, because she hadn''t had time to say anything,


    she should express her gratitude now.


    "Thank you!" She raised her chin slightly, showing her beautiful neck. There was sincere in her solemn


    tone.


    Kyle scratched his head, but was puzzled by her words.


    She always treated him as a jerk. Why did she suddenly be like this?


    He squinted his eyes and looked at the woman. Then he sneered, "Wow? What did you thank me for?"


    Coupled with Kyle''s frivolous tone, it sounded really hateful.


    Before she had time to answer, Marcus who was beside her suddenly spoke, "Kyle, Janice wants to


    thank you for your help."


    Marcus was reliable!


    He helped her say out what she wanted to say in one fell swoop. Then she didn¡¯t have to continue to


    She looked at Marcus, and silently gave him a thumbs-up.


    "Humph!" Kyle snorted disdainfully, unwilling to talk nonsense with them. Then he went upstairs.


    Looking at the back of Kyle, Janice felt that he was really strange.


    He behaved like a gentleman outside during the day, but he was like a prodigal as soon as he got


    home.


    Why was he totally different at home and outside?


    Was it true that a person could have two sides?


    "Marcus, do you think your brother is a bit weird?" Janice asked with a frown.


    "What do you mean?" Marcus raised his eyebrows, but his voice remained calm.


    Janice briefly told him what happened during the day and her doubts.


    Marcus said, "Janice, everyone has many sides. It''s not surprising that you can see the different sides


    of him."


    Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    "That''s it." She sighed, smiled, and then exined, "Kyle helped me today, so I just thanked him."


    "I know." Marcus smiled faintly.


    Janice was stunned for a moment when she heard his answer.


    Marcus was not by her side at that time. How did he know what happened at that time?


    "Who told you?" she asked in surprise.


    "I arranged someone to protect you in secret. They reported to me."


    After saying this, Marcus smiled happily.

 Chapter 93 Chapter 92 Go On the Honeymoon

    Chapter 93 Chapter 92 Go On the Honeymoon


    Didn''t the police make him ready to be summoned at any time? How could they leave everything


    behind and go on their honeymoon?


    Janice stared at Marcus and asked in surprise, "Has the truthe to the light?"


    Janice stared deeply at the man in the wheelchair. Her eyes lit up.


    She couldn¡¯t help but wanted to know the truth.


    Now, in addition to curing Marcus as soon as possible, her biggest wish was to return him the


    innocence. She really hoped that the police could return him justice sooner.


    Marcus was not in a hurry. He hadn''t said a word. He stroked her cheeks and wiped the sweat from her


    face with the back of his hand gently.


    Janice felt anxious and asked, "Tell me, what is going on?"


    Gavin nced back at Marcus, and wondered why he was so calm. Didn''t he notice that Janice was so


    anxious? Maybe it was the fun between them?


    Thinking about it, Gavin really couldn''t stand it, and then said, "Mrs. Clinton, the policepared Mr.


    Clinton''s wheelchair with the one left by the murderer and found that the two wheelchairs are exactly


    the same. Moreover, from the thrown wheelchair and the handkerchief which was left in the scene, Mr.


    Clinton¡¯s fingerprints were not detected. In other words, there is no evidence to prove that Mr. Clinton is


    the murderer."


    The news instantly made her excited. She felt relieved and smiled happily.


    "Great!" She said excitedly. Her clear voice sounded particrly pleasing to ears.


    In the next second, she took the initiative to rush into his arms. Her arms naturally encircled his sturdy


    narrow waist. Her small face was close to his neck. Her breathing was on his ears and neck.


    "I just knew it!" She had a sweet smile on her face, "I knew you definitely didn''t kill anyone."


    Feeling she was really happy, Marcus also felt happy and refreshed, as if every pore of his body was


    He put his strong arm on the woman''s slender waist, touching her back. His chin rested on her head,


    rubbing against the top of her head unconsciously.


    The woman''s soft body leaned against the man''s hard chest. A faint mint smell mixed with his unique


    breath burst into her nose. She was shocked and couldn''t think for a few seconds.


    The good smell made her realize that she actually took the initiative to embrace him just now. This was


    really the most embarrassing thing she had done in her life. Where was her restraint?


    Then her face was blushed and her heart beat frantically.


    She felt that every trace of air she breathed in was filled with his smell. She palpitated so much that she


    almost couldn¡¯t stand it. So she slowly pushed him away.


    Fortunately, Marcus couldn''t see anything. Otherwise, she didn¡¯t know how to face him in the future.


    This act just now was so ashamed!


    Marcus was in a good mood. His face was full of smiles.


    "Janice." He called her name softly and his tone was extremely gentle.


    Janice¡¯s face was already blushed. Although she knew that he couldn''t see it at all, she still moved


    back a bit.Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    "Huh?" She answered shyly.


    "Next time, be longer, okay?"


    He asked with petting in his voice. Hearing it, Janice was more blushed.


    If she hugged him longer, she would be so shy!


    She decided to pretend that nothing happened, and turned her head to look out the window.


    Hearing that she hadn''t spoken for a long time, Marcus also didn¡¯t say a word, but a smirk slowly


    appeared on his face.


    In the Clinton¡¯s.


    When Marcus was at home, Janice was willing to eat with the whole family. Grandpa and aunt would


    always pick up some delicious food into her bowl from time to time. They didn¡¯t treat her as an outsider


    at all, which made her feel the warmth of the family.


    A good mood could bring a strong appetite. The news of Marcus'' innocence made her appetite


    widened. Unknowingly, she ate half a bowl of rice more than usual.


    "Janice, you have a good appetite today. Is there something happy?"


    When Shawn saw her eat a lot, he smiled. Even the wrinkles on his forehead and the corners of his


    mouth were full of smiles.


    Janice chewed a few times quickly, swallowed all the food in her mouth, and said happily, "Grandpa, I


    found a very good teacher and started to learn massage. As long as I insist on giving Marcus a


    massage, his legs will be able to get better."

 Chapter 94 Massage

    Chapter 94 Massage


    Hearing this, Janice felt so touched. Tears welled up into her eyes.


    Marcus was so kind to her! How would she repay him?


    In the study room.


    Janice thought about it over and over again. The way she could repay Marcus was to insist on


    massaging his legs every day so that he could stand up as soon as possible.


    If Marcus really could stand up, she would really like to watch the sunrise and sunset with him, or go to


    the beach to pick up shells and step on the sand. She even began to depict the scene of walking


    alongside him in her mind. In a warm afternoon, they two strolled on the boulevard, listening to the


    crisp bird song and watching the mottled light and shadow on his body...


    "Janice, what are you thinking?"


    Just now, Marcus called her several times, but she didn''t make any response. So he had to ask louder.


    She smiled shyly, and said softly, "I ate too much at night, so I was a little sleepy.¡±


    "Well." His low and sexy voice was full of the masculine taste of a gentleman.


    Janice felt a little embarrassed. She quickly changed the subject, "Marcus, let me give you a massage."


    A faint smile was on Marcus¡¯ face. He said softly, "Thank you, Mrs. Clinton."


    Then he supported his body and sat on the sofa. He raised his legs up with his arms, and then took out


    a braille book from the cab next to him.


    Janice spread out the acupoint map of the human body beside her, and started massaging him against


    the acupuncture points above. Although she was not particrly professional, she looked so serious.


    A few minutester, something unexpected happened. She suddenly saw his leg shake.


    It was weird! Today, it was the first time she gave him a massage. It wouldn''t work so soon, would it?


    She immediately massaged in the same position again, but found that his legs did not respond at all.


    She must see it wrong just now. His legs would not be able to regain consciousness in a short time.


    Janice shook her head, refocused her attention on her hands, and adjusted the intensity of the


    massage at the same time.


    While she was concentrating on massaging, Marcus stopped touching the braille book.


    His throat tightened again and again. All the nerves in his body began to beat slowly. There seemed to


    be a fire in his body. He was turned on.


    "Stop!" His voice was a little hoarse.


    Marcus grabbed her little hand abruptly and gently pushed her away, "You have been busy all day. Go


    to rest early."


    His voice became more condensed. He frowned and looked so serious.


    Janice was puzzled by him. She looked at him nkly and wanted to say something but she didn¡¯t say


    it out.


    He had been in a good mood today. Why was he upset all of a sudden?


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    However, she didn''t ask anything in the end. She just walked back to the bedroom.


    It was midnight.


    Her soft and long hair was draped on the pillow


    Suddenly she woke up from her sleep. When she was just about to fight back, she remembered


    Chloe''s words, ¡°You must work hard to cooperate with him in order to collect evidence.¡±


    Yes, she had to obey him this time!


    Janice gritted her teeth


    The man was very satisfied with her cooperation, and gently took off all her clothes.


    When he thought that the woman was ready, he invaded her deeply again. It was just that this time he


    was gentler than ever. He watched her reactions carefully, and tried to cater to her rhythm.


    Janice¡¯s breathing began to be rapid. Her mind went nk, following his movements. The arms


    that were originally ced on both sides of her body unexpectedly encircled his waist.


    During the whole process, the two bodies reached a high degree of fit. The man began to get her over


    and over again, until she was so exhausted that she fell asleeppletely.


    The next day, early morning.


    The warm sunlight shone in the bedroom. The light and shadow made the room look warm and soft.


    Janice was defeated by the soreness when she turned over. She opened her eyes reluctantly. She felt


    so sore and weak. She copsed on the bed.


    Struggling to walk to the bathroom, she saw the bloodshot eyes in the mirror. Immediately, she


    remembered the crazy behaviorst night.


    She obviously resisted that. It was obviously a kind of self-willing and depraved behavior, but she


    actually fell into it and couldn''t extricate herself from it. How could she be worthy of Marcus by doing


    this?


    She stood under the shower and wrapped her body in the warm water.


    At this moment, rather than washing her body, she wanted to wash away the unbearable memories of


    She focused on self-examination. When she realized that he didn¡¯t wear a condomst night, she found


    that she had already washed away the traces left by him!


    She was actually indulged in it and forgot it!


    The annoyance and regret were intertwined in her chest. Janice sighed, feeling depressed that she


    wanted to get angry but couldn''t.

 Chapter 95 The Angry Ryan

    Chapter 95 The Angry Ryan


    Thinking of going to the airport with Marcuster, Janice calmed herself down. Then she went to the


    study to look for Marcus after she had freshened up.


    "Janice, did you sleep well yesterday?" There was a faint smile in his voice.


    Janice held back the sorrow, smiled, and responded softly, "Very good."


    "We¡¯ll go straight to the airport after breakfast."


    "Okay." She replied absently.


    Marcus didn''t say anything, but showed a meaningful smile.


    After breakfast, they two said goodbye to the elders one by one.


    Gavin pushed Marcus out, trying to help him into the car first.


    Janice walked behind them. But before she could walk out of the door, she saw Ryan rushing in angrily.


    He walked quickly to her. A fierce look shed in his eyes. A vicious grin appeared on his gloomy face.


    "Janice, your acting skills are really good enough! You¡¯re just a scheming bitch! I actually didn¡¯t know


    that you¡¯re such a person." He yelled angrily. There was dissatisfaction and sullen anger on his face.


    Janice was stunned. She hadn''t had any contact with Ryan recently. Why did he curse so badly by


    pointing at her nose?


    Forget it! The elders were all at home. It was better not to disturb them.


    Janice took a deep breath and said with a serious face, "Don''t yell at me for no reason. I have never


    done anything to be sorry for you."


    "Huh, you can really pretend." Ryan snorted coldly, "Since the day I met you, you have been pretending


    to be simple and pure. I didn¡¯t expect that you would deliberately turn Fiona against me, destroying our


    rtionship. You just don¡¯t want to see her live better than you. You¡¯re really the most vicious bitch in


    the world."


    After hearing this, Janice only felt sad and furious. Tears were filled in her eye bit by bit.


    This was the man she once dated with, who was actually so shameless. He didn''t admit the cheating.


    But now, he even threw dirty mud on her.


    "Ryan, don''t yell here. You know what you have done." Janice snarled, holding back tears.


    "It¡¯s my business what I want to do. You have no rights to intervene! Don''t think that you will find a


    backer by marrying into the Clinton family. I can still teach you a lesson!"


    After speaking, he raised his right hand high, ready to p her.


    Janice felt so upset. Two lines of tears slipped from her cheeks.


    At this moment, a sharp roar came over.


    "Ryan, shut up!" Marcus'' voice was stained with anger. He shouted at Ryan.


    The elders sitting in the living room were all startled by his roar. Then they gathered around to check


    the situation.


    Marcus pulled a long face. He looked like extremely angry.


    "Originally, for the sake that you¡¯re my cousin, I still wanted to give you some respect. Since you¡¯ve


    gone too far and don¡¯t want the respect, I will fulfill you." Marcus said lightly. But every word revealed


    deterrent.


    Ryan was stunned by Marcus¡¯ awe-inspiring aura. His eyes widened but he didn''t know how to answer.


    "You had a marriage contract, but you actually fooled around with my fianc¨¦e, broke my marriage and


    betrayed your own feelings. You¡¯re fickle in love and didn''t know how to cherish. You hooked up with


    other women. Now, your true face was exposed. You ruined the reputation of the Jones family. Now, do


    you want to get the Clinton family involved?!"


    Marcus'' handsome face was gloomy and terrifying, which was full of murderous intention.


    Ryan was speechless, feeling ashamed and indignant, so he had to snort and walked out of the house.


    "Janice,e to me." With warmth in his voice, he stretched out his arms as he spoke.


    The woman''s little soft hand fell into his big palm. He pulled her into his arms, holding her back with


    one hand, and stroking her dark and soft hair with the other.


    "I¡¯m here. No one can bully you." He said softly.


    She was close to the man''s chest. Her nose filled with his breath. Then she didn¡¯t feel so sad.


    She wiped away the tears on her face with the back of her hand, and said with sobs, "Marcus, I''m fine."


    "Really? Should I send someone to sew his mouth?"


    The man''s very gentle tone sounded so scared.


    Janice thought that Marcus said this purely to make her happy. She felt so warm.


    She rubbed against his arms, like an obedient kitten.


    "Marcus, it''s enough to hear you say that. I don''t care about him!"Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    The woman''s delicate voice mixed with a hint of hoarseness. He hugged her more tightly with distress.


    She felt that his embrace was like a whirlpool, which sucked her in. The world seemed to be quiet all of


    a sudden. His heartbeat sounded in her ears. Instantly, she felt a sense of security.

 Chapter 96 The Car Accident

    Chapter 96 The Car ident


    At this time, Gavin, who had been standing next to them, was anxious. If the two of them continued like


    this, he was afraid they wouldn''t be able to catch the ne.


    He coughed lightly, and reported respectfully, "Mr. Clinton, Mrs. Clinton, we should set off. The time for


    takeoff is approaching."


    Realizing that Gavin was here, Janice was blushed. Then she ran into the car.


    Marcus smiled, turned his head and said, "Push me into the car."


    The ck car galloped on the asphalt road.


    Janice turned her head and peeked at the man sitting next to her. She saw his delicate profile. Sunlight


    shone in from the car window and fell on his handsome face, as if it had coated him with a halo, making


    him look more handsome.


    Suddenly, a car rushed over from the side, with no intention of slowing down at all.


    Janice noticed that the front of the car would hit Marcus'' side. She had only one thought in her mind,


    ¡®She can''t let him suffer another car ident.¡¯


    In a hurry, she spread her arms and pressed him under herself to protect him.


    However, before Marcus had time to react, a violent crash sounded and the car shook violently. The


    woman lying on his body passed out and copsed directly into his arms.


    "Janice! Janice!" Marcus roared twice, but he didn''t get any response.


    Marcus was so panicked.


    "Go to the hospital!" He almost roared when he said these words.


    He pulled a long face. He felt that he couldn''t breathe.


    Janice had to be fine! She had to be fine!


    Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    Marcus kept saying it inwardly. An unprecedented sense of anxiety gradually overwhelmed him.


    The car rushed to the hospital. The medical staffs sent the unconscious woman into the operating


    room.


    Marcus waited anxiously outside the door. He frowned and his face was so gloomy.


    "Mr. Clinton, the driver in the ident has been found and has been sent to the police station." Gavin


    hurriedly ran to Marcus. Having no time to wipe his sweat, he quickly reported.


    "Say!" The word seemed to pop out of Marcus¡¯ teeth. It was not very loud, but domineering.


    Half of his nearly perfect handsome face was exposed to the light, looking cold and evil. The other half


    was shrouded in shadow, looking strange and dangerous. He exuded a powerful aura, making people


    shudder.


    "He was drunk driving. At that time, he ran a stop light because he was drunk. The driver is a migrant


    worker, so there is no clue for the time being."


    As soon as Marcus heard this, he was pissed off.


    The driver who caused the ident was instigated in all likelihood.


    Most traffic idents caused by drunk driving urred at night. There were very few drivers who got


    drunk in the morning. This reason was too far-fetched.


    "Arrange someone to watch him." His voice was tough.


    "Yes, Mr. Clinton."


    After Gavin left, Marcus frowned and was lost in thought.


    Memory was like flood pouring out instantly. It was apanied by sorrow.


    Not long ago, she was worried that he would be injured by his mother''s fists and threw herself on him


    bravely. But identally she got her forehead injured.


    She worked tirelessly to learn massage, until her hands were sore. But she still insisted on massaging


    him.


    She once said firmly that she would help him find the cornea, and wanted him to see the world again


    no matter what.


    When they encountered a car ident, regardless of her own safety, she rushed over to protect him


    immediately...


    Why was this little girl so stupid?


    She always put him first every time. Even if she felt wronged, she couldn''t bear to see him get hurt.


    Marcus felt so sad, and clenched his fists.


    After a long time, the door of the operating room was opened. The doctor took off his mask and walked


    straight to him.


    "Are you a family member of the patient?"


    "I''m her husband. How is she now?" His voice could not hide the anxiety.


    "We did a detailed examination. The patient''s injuries will not be life-threatening. However, due to the


    impact on her head, she was initially diagnosed with a concussion. It is best to stay in the hospital for


    observation and rest for a period of time."


    "Okay, arrange a VIP ward for her." Marcus announced domineeringly. His tone was extremely tough.


    The doctor didn¡¯t dare to neglect when seeing a man with such a strong aura. He immediately arranged


    a nurse to push Janice into the VIP ward.


    The woman lying on the hospital bed closed her eyes tightly. Her ck and soft hair draped casually,


    and her unique fragrance lingered in the air. Her delicate face looked a little pale. Apanied by the


    sound of light breathing, her long eyshes quivered slightly. Her pink lips opened slightly, looking


    inexhaustibly delicate.

 Chapter 97 Wake Up

    Chapter 97 Wake Up


    Marcus sat quietly beside the hospital bed. He looked down slightly. His chin was clearly outlined by


    the shadows. His eye sockets were sunken, making his originally ck eyes even more sharp.


    He stretched out his hand to caress her hair, from the top of the hair to the end. Then he stroked her


    delicate face, with the gentlest movements, just like treating a rare treasure.


    No other woman was more beautiful than his wife. She must be the most beautiful woman in the world.


    Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    He smiled.


    At the same time, Vincent, who was standing at the door of the ward, saw his smile and movements.


    Just now, he heard that the two had been in a car ident, so he hurried over. But he didn''t expect to


    see this warm scene.


    It was strange! Before the car ident, Marcus only cared about his work. Vincent had never seen him


    so caring about a woman.


    For Marcus, had Janice be an indispensable person in his life?


    Vincent moved to the bedside and patted Marcus on the shoulder lightly.


    "Marcus, I have a very important question to ask you. I hope you can answer it honestly." Vincent''s


    eyes were fixed on Marcus. His tone was extremely serious.


    Marcus¡¯ face didn¡¯t change. He said softly, "Okay."


    "Do you really love Janice?"


    Hearing that, Marcus raised his eyebrows, and said in a deep voice, "Of course I love her. She is my


    wife. If I don''t love her, should I let others love her?"


    When he said this, his face was solemn, as if this question didn''t need to be asked at all. Because the


    answer was obvious. Since he married her, he must do his best to take care of her and created the


    happiest life for her.


    What he didn''t say was that this girl had alreadypletely captured him.


    Hearing what he said, Vincent pursed his lips. There seemed to be some sorrows that could not be


    wiped out between his eyebrows. His eyes gradually dimmed.


    "Vincent, are you worried that I won''t treat her well?" Marcus raised his eyebrows. His face instantly


    condensed. His tone became cold.


    "If you really love her, make yourself stronger!" Vincent said solemnly.


    Marcus didn''t immediately respond. His face tensed, looking so sharp.


    "This girl is too kind. She just thinks about how to protect you, without considering herself."


    "I know." Marcus'' voice was low without any emotions.


    Vincent became more excited as he spoke. He said loud, "She is helpless now. Maybe she thinks of


    you as the closest person in her heart. Marcus, you must protect her!"


    Vincent¡¯s excessive concern for Janice made Marcus a little unhappy. After all, he and Janice had met


    before and almost got marriage licenses. Seeing him so excited, Marcus just wanted topletely let


    him give up.


    "She is my woman." Marcus said domineeringly, which meant to dere sovereignty, "I will naturally


    protect her. No matter what the price is paid, I will not let anyone bully her or snatch her from me."


    He said so firmly.


    Vincent knew what Marcus meant, but he didn''t know why he felt a little sad.


    Janice cared about Marcus so much than he had imagined. She even thought of donating her cornea


    to Marcus. Such a kind girl deserved the best man to give her the perfect love.


    However, she was forced to marry a disabled person and had to make such a big sacrifice for him.


    Vincent sighed sadly. He hesitated to speak several times, and wanted to tell Marcus her ns, but he


    couldn''t bear to disappoint her.


    After thinking about it, Vincent decided to keep a secret and looked at the hospital bed.


    After a while, the sleeping woman groaned. Her hands which put on both sides of her body moved a


    few times, as if she was about to wake up.


    Vincent looked at her with aplicated face, then turned and left the ward.


    The first person she wanted to see after waking up should be Marcus, right?


    Janice felt a splitting headache and her eyelids seemed to be heavy. She felt groggy.


    She subconsciously wanted to rub her temples, but found that her hand was tightly held by someone. A


    steady flow of heat was transmitted to her body from that hand.


    The familiar touch on her hand instantly made her regain her consciousness. She suddenly opened her


    eyes. A handsome face slowly appeared in her eyes.


    The man''s eyshes were dense and long. The high nose bridge made his face more angr. His


    sexy lips shined with a charming luster under the light.


    At this moment, Janice woke uppletely and sat up from the bed. She asked, "How are you?"

 Chapter 98 Did She Like Him?

    Chapter 98 Did She Like Him?


    Janice leaned forward and approached him. She looked him up and down, and then touched him for a


    long time to make sure that he was not injured. After that, she felt relieved.


    "I''m fine!" His deep voice had some affection, "But if you continue to touch me like this, I¡¯m not sure


    whether I¡¯m fine."


    She didn''t understand the hidden meaning of his words, then she asked dumbly, "Why?"


    The smile between Marcus'' eyebrows deepened. He wrapped her little hand again. His tone was


    pampering, "Little fool! You don''t ask about yourself, but just care about me."


    Hearing what he said, Janice realized that she was a little dizzy, but her mind was clear. She moved


    her limbs and didn¡¯t feel any pain, indicating that her injury was not serious.


    She squinted slightly and then smiled, "Marcus, I am healthy. I should protect you."


    Hearing her words, Marcus stiffened. The smile on his face disappeared. His originally soft face


    instantly condensed.


    "Are you sympathizing with me?" His voice was low.


    Seeing his face turned cold, Janice suddenly noticed that she said something wrong.


    Before the car ident, how brilliant Marcus was! He always stood at the top of the pyramid and


    looked down at the crowd proudly. For him now, sympathy was an insult.


    "No! No! No! Not sympathy! I..." Janice denied it hastily, speaking incoherently. Her long eyshes


    were trembling.


    Marcus smirked, and asked her, "Do you like me?"


    This question stumped her.


    In fact, she also wanted to know the answer.


    Why would she defend him and always protect him when he was in danger?


    Chloe once said that she was too caring about Marcus. It was not like that when she was with Ryan


    before.


    Did she really like him?


    No, definitely not.


    She was forced to marry Marcus. They had no feelings to each other.


    It was probably because they were just a couple now. She only regarded him as her husband and felt


    responsible for doing so, so she had always maintained and protected him. This was originally her


    obligation as a wife.


    After the analysis, she pursed her lips tightly and nodded vigorously, as if to cheer herself up, and as if


    to persuade herself.


    Marcus didn¡¯t continue to question. He frowned, and his powerful aura could not be concealed at all.


    Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    In a five-star hotel.


    A mysterious man in shirt and trousers sat in the corner of the room. The dim light shrouded his body in


    the shadows. If others didn''t approach, they could only see his upright body shape.


    His face was cold. He pursed his lips tightly. His ck and deep eyes exuded sharp lights.


    At this time, there was a rush of footsteps from far to near. The man in ck hurriedly walked in front of


    him, bowing his head in fear and reporting, "Sir, we failed."


    "Idiot!" The man screamed. He looked so manic. There was a dim light shing in his ck eyes.


    After nning for a long time, the whole thing had been arranged seamlessly. But they still failed.


    These people were just such idiots. Just throw them into the sea to feed the fish!


    This harsh shout made the man''s face pale with fear. He said tremblingly, "Although we didn''t kill


    Marcus, his wife got injured."


    The man in ck thought that it could calm the man down, but he didn''t expect to anger the man in


    front of him even more.


    The man clenched his fists. A hatred look burst into his eyes. He let out a low growl, "Kill Marcus within


    a month. Otherwise, don''te to see me!"


    "Yes!" The man in ck was so scared and ran away out of the room.


    ording to the man¡¯s consistent style, if he couldn''t kill Marcus again, he wouldn''t even have his body


    after he died.


    "Humph." The man snorted coldly.


    He had a sullen face. His eyes were determined. A cold smile appeared on his face.


    ¡®Marcus, you are alreadyme and blind. I don''t believe that you¡¯re always so lucky. I will definitely kill


    you no matter what.¡¯


    ¡®God will not only favor you. He will definitely send you where you should be. It''s just that that ce is


    not heaven, but hell. You will be tortured in hell and will never stand up.¡¯


    The man grinned gloomily, showing a row of white teeth and exuding a dangerous aura.


    In the ward.


    The nurse delivered the meal to Janice and told her to take the medicine half an hour after the meal.


    Janice thanked the nurse softly, and politely asked the nurse to send another meal.


    The meals for patients living in VIP wards were much better than those in ordinary wards. They were all


    prepared by a nutritionist. The dishes, staple food, and soup were all avable, which coincided with


    Marcus'' eating habits.

 Chapter 99 Tease Her

    Chapter 99 Tease Her


    "Janice, you always think of me. I¡¯m really touched." Marcus'' voice was particrly warm.


    Just now, the doctor knew that she was awake, and checked her again. Then he confirmed that the


    concussion was not serious. Therefore, Marcus was in a good mood and was quite interested in


    teasing her.


    "In return, I will give you a kiss, okay?"


    After speaking, he held on to the handle of the wheelchair and leaned forward slightly, trying to kiss her.


    Janice was blushed suddenly. She covered his sexy lips with her hand, and said shyly, "This is the


    hospital. Let¡¯s talk about it when we go home."


    She always praised Marcus for being mature and stable, but she didn''t expect that he would like to


    tease her more and more when no one else was here.


    Although Marcus failed to kiss her, he didn¡¯t want to give up this opportunity easily. He stuck out his


    tongue and drew a circle in her palm.


    She felt his tongue, as if she was being swept across by an electric current. A frisson went straight to


    her mind. Her small face was so blushed in an instant.


    Marcus smirked and said meaningfully, "Okay, but the reward has to be doubled."


    Janice was really defeated by his cheeky. In order to avoid discussing this topic with him, she turned


    her head in shame and stopped speaking.


    At this time, she remembered that she was going to catch a ne with him today, but she was in a car


    ident and was sent to the hospital. It seemed that her honeymoon was ruined again.


    Compared with her, Marcus should be more depressed, right? After all, he had been preparing for so


    long. So, was it better to shelve this matter temporarily?


    She frowned and thought to herself for a long time. Then she said earnestly, "Marcus, it seems that


    God does not let us spend our honeymoon. Every time we were going out, we would be dyed by


    various things. How about waiting until your eyes and legs are healed?"


    A bitter smile was on Marcus'' face. He couldn''t help sighing inwardly.


    This girl was worried that he would be disappointed again, right?


    That was why she wanted to wait until all the things had settled and then they would not be disturbed at


    all. However, he was more willing to fulfill his promise as soon as possible and created a good memory


    for her.


    "Janice, how long will we wait?" His voice was low, with an irresistible taste.


    Indeed, if they waited until he had fully recovered, it would spend a long time. At that time, it wouldn¡¯t


    be considered a honeymoon.


    Moreover, it would fail Marcus'' kindness. He would also feel depressed.


    After thinking about it, Janice decided to take a step back and said softly, "Then wait until the wedding


    is over. What do you think?"


    Marcus frowned and was lost in thought. He was silent for a moment.


    The doctor said that she needed to rest. She couldn''t go out in the near future. It was better to wait for


    her to fully recover before going to the honeymoon, so that she could enjoy herselfpletely.


    "Okay, I¡¯ll listen to Mrs. Clinton." He agreed happily, and took the opportunity to tease her again.


    The words "Mrs. Clinton" made her feel happy.


    "Marcus, then I can go to work first." She said cheerfully, with a happy look in her eyes.


    After hearing this, Marcus frowned and said, "I don''t want you to work too hard. You don''t have to work


    so hard. If you have any needs, just tell me."


    She knew he was kind, but she knew that it was not good to spend others¡¯ money. She didn''t want to


    be an unemployed person who waspletely supported by others.


    "I like my work and want to apply what I have learned."


    "The premise is that you have to take care of yourself!" Marcus was helpless and talked into her.


    "I will!" She answered very firmly.


    After all, she picked up the chopsticks and put some vegetables into her mouth. Then she took another


    sip of soup, and deliberately made noises when chewing, which proved that she was taking care of


    herself.


    "That''s right." Marcus sighed, and said helplessly.


    She stuck out her tongue coquettishly. Her lively little face was like a beautiful flower blooming in


    spring.


    After she got better and went back to work, could she take the advertising project alone?


    Under Marcus'' supervision, Janice swept away all the food and even hupped.


    She embarrassedly covered her small mouth, nced at him. Then she saw him smiling. He looked a


    Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    little more elegant and masculine.


    "The meal is good?" His voice was low and sexy. She liked his voice.


    "Yeah." She replied shyly.


    "No matter how good it is, don''te to eat anymore." Marcus pursed his lips. He raised his eyebrows,


    "I don''t want you to get hurt anymore."


    When he said this, he looked very gentle, which made her feel so warm. She had the urge to threw


    herself into his arms.

 Chapter 100 You鈥檙e So Kind

    Chapter 100 You¡¯re So Kind


    Just now, Janice said that they couldn''t have any intimate behaviors in the hospital. If she took the


    initiative to throw herself into his arms, wouldn''t she break her rules?


    While she was struggling, Gavin walked in in stride, greeted her respectfully, and then leaned over to


    say a few words in Marcus'' ear.


    "Janice, take a good rest in the hospital. I have to go to thepany." Marcus smiled and held her little


    Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    hand. Then he turned and left the ward.


    Looking at his back, Janice suddenly felt lonely. She looked down, staring at the empty lunch box in a


    daze.


    "Arrange more people to protect us secretly, especially Janice! Don''t let her suffer any harm." Marcus''


    face was tense.


    "Yes, Mr. Clinton." Gavin snickered inwardly, feeling that Marcus really spoiled Janice more and more.


    "Also, if she asks about the cause of the car ident, just tell her it¡¯s an ident." Marcus said softly


    After a while, Chloe rushed into the ward. Her fair face covered with sweat.


    "Janice, I heard you were hospitalized. What happened?"


    "There was a car ident. I bumped my head."


    Janice deliberately described the matter lightly. But Chloe was still worried her so much. She almost


    cried out.


    "What?! Is it serious? Did you hit your head?" Chloe was so anxious. She even spoke a little


    incoherently.


    Seeing Chloe like this, Janice quickly held her hand and said softly, "I¡¯m fine. It''s all minor injuries. I can


    leave the hospital in two days."


    "Really?"


    "Yeah. My injury is not serious. Don''t worry."


    Hearing this, Chloe felt relieved.


    Janice wiped the sweat from Chloe¡¯s face and asked with a smile, "How is thepany going


    recently?"


    "The first draft of the children¡¯s toothpaste design was published by Lyra." Chloe said, feeling


    depressed, with disdain in her tone, "The leader praised Lyra and started shooting advertisement


    ording to the design n."


    "Great!" Janice was overjoyed.


    Chloe stared at Janice closely and found that she was not angry at all when she heard the news. It was


    obviously her who made that n, but she still didn''t care about anything.


    Janice was so kind. If she was always like this in the future, she would suffer a big loss sooner orter!


    Chloe raised her hand in anger, trying to poke Janice¡¯s head fiercely to make her sober quickly.


    However, when she thought of that Janice had just been injured, she took back her hand.


    "Janice, this n is obviously your work, but Lyra took the limelight. It was a big loss! At the beginning,


    you were busy until midnight toplete the n. With so much effort, how could you watch others


    steal it?" Chloe said indignantly.


    Seeing Chloe¡¯s indignant look, Janice couldn''t help smiling.


    "Chloe, this n was originally the result of group discussions. I made it bybining everyone''s


    wisdom. It was not my credit alone." Her light smile was subtle and bright. Her voice was soft and slow.


    "If it weren''t for you, can they have this n? You worked for it so hard! Why did Lyra take away the


    credit? She didn''t do anything!"


    Chloe''s eyes widened.


    Janice didn¡¯t continue to argue, butforted her best friend, "I have limited abilities now. When I have


    the experience in the future, I will do it myself. At that time, there will be works that belong to me. No


    matter if I do well or not, I will be responsible for my work."


    Hearing these words, Chloe sighed sadly, and fell silent for a while. She was speechless by Janice¡¯s


    optimism.


    In the work, everyone was striving for their own interests. They hoped to take all the credit to


    themselves and put all the responsibilities on others.


    But Janice was different. Not only did she take the initiative to take the responsibility, but also willingly


    gave up the credit.


    Would there be a woman as stupid as her in this world?


    "Chloe."


    Janice held her best friend''s hand and called her gently. Her ck eyes were shiny, like stars in them,


    which made people feel soft.


    Chloe smiled helplessly, "Janice, you are very talented. I believe you can get a lot of achievements! But


    now, you should take care of yourself first. When you get better, I can fight with you!"


    "I know that you¡¯re the best to me!" She threw herself into Chloe''s arms happily, repeating this


    sentence several times.


    Chloe gently pushed her away, with a smile on her face. She teased Janice, "To be honest, Marcus and


    I, who is best to you?"


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!